Skip to main content

Full text of "Christian work"

See other formats


LIBRARY 

$lM0lfl!jiaJ  £ tmimwy, 

PRINCETON.  N.  J  T 

Division  Ji  

No.  Case,   11*1  1". 

No.  ShelC  SectjoD  !7.  

No.  Book,,,,   ----- 


CHRISTIAN  WORK 


A  MAGAZINE 

OF 

For  1865. 


*  Fly  happy,  happy  sails  and  tear  the  press, 

Fly  happy  -with  the  mission  of  the  Cross  ; 
Knit  land  to  land,  and,  blowing  havenward, 
Enrich  the  markets  of  the  golden  year." 


LONDON : 

PUBLISHED  AT  THE  OFFICE  OF  "  GOOD  WORDS," 

56,  LUDGATE  HILL. 


LONDON : 

BRADBURY,  EVAN?,  AND  CO.,  PRINTER?,  WITITEFR1AES. 


INDEX. 


PAGE 

Hawaiian  Islands,  The.  By  a  Passing 
Voyager  -489 

Hayti,  Roman  Catholicism  in,  since 
its  Independence  ....  537 

Himalayas,  Moravian  Mission  in  the  4S6 

Italy,  Religious  Tendencies  in  .  .97 

Jamaica,  Moravian  Missions  in.  By 
A  Resident  in  the  Island  .      .    .  397 

Knapp,  George  Christian,  and  his 

Missionary  Pupils  ....  293 
Kols,  A  Year  among  the      .      .    .  450 

Medical  Missions  19,  64,  114, 163,  211,  262, 
308,  357,  407,  453,  501,  548 

Mission  Voyaging.  The  Dayspring 
in  the  Xew  Hebrides    .       .       .  541 

Mohurrum,  as  observ  ed  in  India.  On 
the.    By  the  Rev.  Robert  Hunter  I 
(formerly  of  Xagpore)      .      .    .  152  ; 

Midler's,  George,  Orphan  Homes   .  3S5  j 

Xordland,  A  Communion  Season  in. 
By  the  late  Rev.  C.  E.  Oakley     .  546 


PAGE 

Sandwich  Islands,  tForty  Years  in 
the.     By  the  Rev.  W.  Fleming 

Stevenson  49 

Sclavonic  Christians  in  Turkey,  Edu- 
cation among  the,  especially  Fe- 
male Education  4S1 

Sicily,  Notes  from.    By  the  Rev.  A. 

H.  Charteris,  of  Glasgow      .       .  2S9 
Social  Questions,  Papers  on— Early 
Labour.    Part  L    By  Isa  Craig   .  260 
Part  II.  .      .       •      .       .    .  353 
The    London  Dressmaking 

Company  .  .  .  .150 
Marriages  and  Means  .  .  .  404 
Protection  for  the  Friendless, 

and  Rescue  for  the  Fallen  .  337 
"  These  Little  Ones."   By  Isa 

Craig  20S 

Societies,  The  Meetings  of       .       .  241 
Societies,  Our  Religious— The  Reli- 
gious Tract  Society   .       .       .    .  495 
Syria,  American  Mission  Work  in. 

By  the  Rev.  Dr.  Jessup  .      .      .  110 
Syria,  Proposed  Xew  Mission  to  .  .492 
Svrian  Protestant  College,  The.  By 
"the  Rev.  Daniel  Bliss    .      .  .206 


PAGE 

African  River,  Mission  Expedition 
on  an.    By  the  Rev.  Samuel  J. 

Whiton  202 

Ansgar— The  Apostle  of  the  Xorth  .  392 
Apostolic   Missionary    of  Recent 
Times,  An   156 

Basle  Mission  in  Carina,  The  .  .  433 
Basuto  Mission,  Persecution  of  the 

German  446 

Bengal,  Native  Society  in  .  .  344 
Bost's  Institutions  at  Laforce  .  .  305 
Buddhism  and  the  Burmese    .  .491 

Chota  Nagpore  Mission,  The.  Its 
Origin  and  Present  Need     .      .  108 

Damascus,  A  Year's  Missionary  Life 
in.    Parti.    By  the  Rev.  Jules 

Ferrette  193 

Part  II  299 

Part  III  34S 

Deacons  and  Deaconesses— Their 
Mission  and  Progress  on  the 
Rhine.   By  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Carlyle  14 

Educational  Missions  .  .  .  .  439 
Egypt  as  a  Field  for  Mission  Labour  539 

Friendly  Islands,  Ten  Years  in.  By 
W.  Fleming  Stevenson  .      .      .  529 

Glimpses  of  Christian  "Work  in  the 
East  during  the  Autumn  of  1864. 
By  the  Rev.  A.  W.  Thorold,  M.A. 

Parti   .  i 

Part  II  52 

Part  III  101 


Orissa,  Life  of  a  Xative  Preacher  of.  198 

Peking,  The  Russian  Ecclesiastical 
Mission  in.  By  the  Rev.  W.  Swan, 
late  Missionary  in  Siberia,  Author 
of  "  Letters  on  Missions, "  <fec.       .  7 

Prison  Life,  A  Reminiscence  of  my. 
By  Manuel  Matamoros     .      .    .  5S 

Rhea,  The  Rev.  Samuel,  of  Oroo- 
miah.  By  Justin  Perkins,  D.D.    .  533 


Turkey,  England,  and  Protestant- 
ism.   By  Jules  Ferrette   .      .    .  145 


United  States  Christian  Commission, 
The.  By  William  Gilbert,  Author 
of  "Shirley  Hall  Asylum,"  "  Dives 
and  Lazarus,"  <fec  60 

United  States  Christian  Commission  159 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


EUROPE. 

England,  21,  67,  115,  165,  213,  265,  310, 

360,  410,  455,  504,  551. 
Scotland,  23,  69,  118,  216,  267,  312,  457, 

553. 

Ireland,  25,  70,  120,  166,  217,  316,  362, 

412,  459,  507,  554. 

France,  25,  71,  121,  168,  220,  267,  318, 

413,  459,  509,  556. 

Belgium,  27,  123,  170,  222,  270,  320,  365, 

558. 
Holland,  367. 

Switzerland,  72,  124,  320,  366,  560. 
Germany,  29,  75,  125,  172,  224,  270,  322, 

368,  415,  461,  514,  564. 
Hungary,  126,  369. 
Bohemia,  173. 
Sweden,  76,  174,  463,  566. 
Russia,  465,  567. 

Italy,  28,  73,  126,  175,  272,  324,  370,  464, 

487,  511,  562. 
Greece,  563. 

Turkey,  30,  77,  177,  275,  373,  465. 


ASIA. 

Syria,  465,  516. 

Persia,  77,  127,  226,  326,  419. 

Kafiristan,  421. 

India,  31,  79,  128,  179,  227,  276,  327,  374, 

467,  517. 
Ceylon,  136. 
Burmab,  36,  83. 

China,  36,  86,  135,  182,  229,  279. 
Borneo,  469. 


AUSTRALASIA. 

Australia,  87,  281,  470. 
Xew  Zealand,  375,  472,  523. 
Xew  Hebrides,  282. 
Loyalty  Islands,  37. 
Friendly  Islands,  470. 
Samoa,  470,  523. 
Fiji,  89,  470. 
Tahiti,  41. 
Micronesia,  424. 
Melanesia,  39. 


AFRICA. 

Egypt,  41,  282. 
Abvssinia,  230,  332,  424. 
Algiers,  90,  330. 
West  Africa,  475,  524. 
South  Africa,  429,  524. 
Madagascar,  182,  375,  526. 

AMERICA. 

United  States,  2S3,  332,  376,  475,  567. 
The  Confederate  States,  93. 
Mexico,  527. 

British  Columbia,  42,  1S5. 
Greenland  and  Labrador,  230. 
Jamaica,  94,  477. 

Suggestions  and  Replies  : — i3,  95,  1S6, 
238,  335,  378,  478,  527,  569. 

In  Memoriam. 

Graul,  Karl,  140. 
Hoge,  W.  J.,  1S8. 
Taylor,  Isaac,  3S0. 
Wright,  A.  H.,  188. 


iv 


INDEX. 


LITERATURE. 


ENGLISH.  page 

Alexander  (J.  A.),  D.D.,  on  Isaiah.  240 
Alford  (Henry),  D.D.    New  Testa- 
ment  431 

Anderson   (R.)  on  the  Hawaiian 
Islands  45 

Beecher's  (H.  W.)  Sermons.  Vol.  I.  47 
Bickersteth's    (Maria)  Araki,  the 

Daimio  240 

Binney  (T.)  on  Money  .  .  .47 
Blaikie  (W.  G.),  D.D.,  Heads  and 

Hands  381 

Bonar's  (Horatius)  Word  of  Promise  47 
Brown  (J.  Baldwin)  on  Sin  .  .  47 
Brown  (Robert).  Gospel  of  Common 

Sense  47 

Chamba  Mission,  The  .  .  .46 
Charnock  (Stephen),  B.D.,  The  Works 

of  .    .  431 

Children's  Wrong,  The  .  .  .192 
Cumming's  (John),  D.D.,  Life  of  our 

Lord  191 

Dale  (R.  W.).   The  Jewish  Temple  191 
Day  (Maurice  F.).    The  Gospel  at 
Philippi  3S4 

Etheridge's  (J.  W.)  Targums  of  On- 
kelos,  <fec  191 

Finished  Course,  The  .      .      .    .  239 
Fuller   (Thomas),  Selections  from 
Writings  of  431 


page 

Goodwin's  Works.   Vol.  IX.      .    .  47 

Hodder's  (Edwin)  Tossed  on  the 

Waves  47 

Hodge  (Charles),D.  D. ,on  the  Romans  240 
Horton  (T.  G.)  on  the  Eighth  of  Ro- 
mans  191 

Howson  (J.  S.)  on  the  Character  of 

St.  Paul  45 

Hull's  (E.  L.)  Sermons,  <fec.  .  .384 
Hunter's  (Eliza  B. )  Joe  Witless  .    .  192 

Irving  (Edward),  CollectedWritings 

of,  Vol.  IV  384 

Italy,  from  Dawn  to  Dark  in      .    .  47 

Jacobus's  (M.  W.)  Notes  on  the  Gos- 
pels  47 

Jallot(Mdlle.)  Ripe  for  the  Sickle .  190 

Kirkpatrick  (W.  B.).  Memorial 
Services  144 

Laforce,  Institutions  of  .  .  .  3S2 
Letters  to  Friends  the  Lord  has  given 

Me  3S4 

Ludlow  (J.  M. ).  Woman's  Work  in 

the  Church  96 

Luther's  Letters  to  Women  .      .    .  239 

Macduff  (J.  R.),  D.D.  Ripe  for  the 

Sickle   190 

Malan  (Caesar).  Conventicle  of  Rolle  143 

Mimpriss's  Gospel  Treasury .      .    .  47 


page 

Morgan  (James),  D.D.,  on  the  Holy 
Spirit  240 

Palgrave's  (William  Gifford)  Cen- 
tral and  Eastern  Arabia    .       .    .  52S 
Paton  (J.  B.)  on  the  "  Vie  de  Je"sus  "  47 

Sanitary  Commission  of  the  United 
States  Army  46 

Saphir  (Adolph)  on  Conversion       .  191 

Stanford's  (Charles)  Symbols  of 
Christ  384 

Stevenson's  (John),  D.D.,  Second 
Advent  143 

Studies  for  Stories       .      .      .    .  47 

Thompson's  (J.  P.)  Band  of  Christian 

Graces  47 

Triidel  (Dorothea)  143 

• 

Vinet's  (Alexander)  Outlines  of  Phi- 
losophy and  Literature    .    .      .  431 

West's  (Thomas)  Ten  Years  in  Poly- 
nesia  528 

Wilkinson's  (W.  F.)  Personal  Names 
in  the  Bible  192 

Young  Cottager  in  Rhyme      .  .192 

7 

Swiss  Literature       .      .      48,  2  S 


January  2,  1865.] 


CHRISTIAN  WORK 

A   M AGAZI N  E 


GLIMPSES  OF  CHRISTIAN  WORK  IN  THE  EAST  DURING  THE 

AUTUMN  OF  1864. 
BY  THE  REV.  A.  W.  THOROLD,  M.  A.  —Part  t 


The  title  of  this  paper  will  explain  itself.  It 
aims  at  nothing  more  than  a  plain  and  accurate 
narrative  of  what  came  under  the  writer's  notice 
in  relation  to  a  definite  subject,  while  lately 
travelling  in  the  Levant.  The  few  incidents  it 
contains  are  mostly  threads  in  the  web  of  the 
i  story,  and  may  add  colour  to  dry  details.  If  the 
reader  is  occasionally  invited  to  sit  down  and  rest, 
for  a  brief  musing  over  times  long  past,  and  men 
long  dead,  those  times,  it  must  be  remembered, 
have  been  singularly  wealthy,  both  in  men  who 
mark  their  age,  and  in  results  which  are  for  all 
ages.  Besides,  in  the  now  silent,  but  once  restless 
East,  the  mind  is  set  thinking  in  a  direction  it  does 
not  commonly  take  at  home.  The  missionary  in- 
formation is  all,  of  course  so  far  as  facts  are  con- 
cerned, second-hand.  In  every  instance,  however, 
it  has  come  from  persons  of  intelligence  and  ex- 
perience, who  have  resided  long  enough  in  the 
country  to  make  their  opinions  reliable. 

A  party  of  four,  we  left  England  towards  the  end 
of  August,  and  made  our  way  to  the  Levant  by 
France  and  Sicily.  Our  route  lay  almost  exactly 
in  the  track  of  the  third  crusade,  and  from  our 
starting  point  in  London  to  our  northernmost  limit 
at  Smyrna,  or  our  southernmost  at  Alexandria,  we 
were  never  out  of  the  limits  of  the  Roman  empire 
at  the  time  of  Christ.  We  visited  Greece,  Asia 
Minor,  Syria,  and  Egypt ;  and  as  week  by  week 
we  neared  the  East  our  tour  seemed  to  multiply  in 
its  points  of  interest,  till  at  length  it  culminated  in 
the  city  of  the  Great  King.  At  Athens  we  came 
j  across  St.  Paul.  Smyrna  was  the  scene  of  the 
martyrdom  of  Polycarp.  At  Ephesus  we  stood 
over  the  grave  of  St.  John.  At  Damascus  we 
descended  into  the  vast  plain  where  Abram  may 
in.— 1. 


have  routed  Chedorlaomer,  and  where  Elijah  was 
sent  from  Horeb  to  anoint  Hazael.  But  at  Paneas, 
we  stood  under  the  shadow  of  Hermon,  where  the 
Saviour  was  transfigured,  and  at  Tiberias  the 
ministry  of  Galilee  lay  before  us  in  a  mirror,  when 
we  looked  down  on  the  gray  mountains  and  on  the 
sleeping  sea.  At  Cana  we  drank  of  the  delicious 
water,  drawn  from  the  well  whence  eager  hands 
once  drew  it  for  the  wedding  feast.  At  Nazareth 
we  were  in  the  Lord's  birthplace.  At  Bethany,  if 
we  could  not  believe  in  Mary's  house,  the  ever- 
lasting hills  are  the  same.  For  superstition,  though 
it  can  spoil  many  things,  never  can  rob  us  of  the 
realities  of  nature.  The  Sepulchre  may  be  here,  or 
it  may  be  there,  but  we  are  perfectly  certain  about 
Kedron  and  Olivet.  The  traveller  who  journeys 
from  Bethany  to  Jerusalem  by  the  lower  road  that 
winds  round  the  mountain,  and  comes  suddenly 
into  view  of  the  city,  has  probably  walked  over 
some  of  the  very  stones  which  Jesus  walked  over, 
has  certainly  gazed  on  the  same  spectacle  which 
made  Him  weep. 

The  four  points  of  chief  interest  in  our  tour  also 
happen  to  be  missionary  stations.  They  indicate 
moreover,  with  tolerable  pi*ecision,  not  only  the 
various  Protestant  communions,  which  employ 
agents  in  these  countries,  but  also  the  methods 
which  they  severally  adopt. 

At  Athens,  the  schools  have  been  hitherto  main- 
tained by  the  American  Episcopal  Church.  At 
Damascus,  the  missionary,  whose  acquaintance  we 
had  the  opportunity  of  making,  is  seut  out  by  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Ireland.  At  Nazareth,  the 
agency  is  that  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society. 
At  Jerusalem,  where  that  Society  has  also  a  station, 
the  missionary  operations,  which  are  most  extensive, 


GLIMPSES  OF  CHRISTIAN 


and  perhaps  most  prominent,  are  those  of  the  Society 
for  Promoting  Christianity  among  the  Jews.  Let 
it,  by  the  way,  be  distinctly  understood  that  this 
list  is  not  to  be  supposed  to  include  all  the  many 
excellent  missionary  agencies  in  these  parts.  Far 
otherwise :  nor  would  I  have  it  thought,  that,  in  uot 
enumerating  them,  I  am  ignoring  them.  I  wish  to 
write  of  those  only  which  we  visited  ourselves, 
and  of  which  I  have  a  personal  knowledge. 

At  Athens  we  passed  five  days  of  intense  interest, 
in  which  the  ancient  was  mingled  with  the  modern, 
and  where  we  could  not  forget  Thucydidcs,  though 
we  loved  St.  Luke  more.  It  was  not  only  enjoy- 
able but  instructive,  to  plunge  back  into  a  world 
and  a  life  buried,  except  in  books  and  stones,  for 
the  best  part  of  2000  years,  and  on  a  spot  singularly 
suggestive  of  hard  problems,  not  so  much  to  discover 
how  God  rules  the  earth,  as  to  trust  Him  in  ruling 
it.  You  must  come  to  Athens  to  appreciate  its 
greatness. 

Standing  on  the  Acropolis,  and  gazing  on  the 
splendid  fragments  of  art,  which  help  us  in  some 
degree  to  realise  the  magnificence  of  its  first  glory, 
we  felt,  I  think,  all  of  us,  that  the  Athenians  were 
justified  in  their  proud  claim  to  be  masters  of 
j  Greece ;  and  that  the  men  who  could  cover  that 
rock  with  those  inimitable  buildings  were  lords, 
even  to  the  ages  after  them,  of  force,  and  concep- 
tion, and  skill. 

But  the  Gospel  was  foolishness  to  them,  and  they 
perished.  "When  they  heard  of  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead,  some  mocked."  We  read  their  books, 
for  they  instruct  and  delight  us.  We  still  go  to 
Athens  to  school,  for  with  all  our  progress  in  the 
natural  sciences,  in  some  things  we  are  not  an  inch 
further  on,  than  when  Alexander  was  the  pupil  of 
:  Aristotle.  Yet  nothing  we  find  there  helps  us  to 
!  account  for  the  evil  that  is  in  the  world,  or  directs 
us  how  to  escape  from  it ;  and  a  little  child  in  the 
American  school  knows  more  of  the  way  of  salva- 
tion and  the  character  of  God  than  all  the  authors 
of  Greece  from  Homer  to  Plutarch. 

The  missionary  work  at  Athens  has  been  mainly 
in  the  shape  of  Scriptural  education,  and  for  years 
to  come  will  endear  the  memory  of  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Hill  to  all  who  care  for  Greece,  and  who  love  the 
Gospel. 

When  Dr.  Hill  came  here  in  1832  from  the 
Morea,  though  the  war  of  independence  was  just 
over,  Athens  was  but  a  village  of  mud  cottages, 
and  not  one  of  the  houses,  which  now  constitute 
that  glaring  and  dusty  metropolis  was  in  existence. 
He  and  Mrs.  Hill,  in  the  first  instance,  took  up 
their  abode  in  a  ruined  tower,  where  they  remained 
for  a  considerable  time.  School  work  they  instantly 
saw  to  be  the  tine  method  of  raising  the  population 
into  what  might  deserve  to  be  called  the  faith  of 
Christ.  Avoiding  considerately  any  methods  which 
might  too  hastily  destroy  existing  establishments, 
they  began  in  the  first  instance  with  a  school  for 
girls.  Their  efforts  were  so  successful,  that,  as  the 
town  grew,  and  people  of  a  better  sort  came  to 


WORK  IN   THE  EAST.    [Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1805. 


reside  there,  an  earnest  request  was  made  to  them 
to  open  a  school  for  a  higher  class  of  children,  who 
would  pay  for  their  instruction.    The  Hills  imme- 
diately did  this  ;  and  also  kept  on  the  other  school  i 
which  was  entirely  free.    At  one  period  a  thou-  '  J 
sand  children  were  in  the  schools,  and  the  present  \ 
Archbishop  of  Corinth  was  one  of  Dr.  Hill's  pupils.  { 
At  this  time  there  are  over  200  children  under 
instruction.    There  is  an  infant  school,  a  school  for 
more  advanced  pupils,  where  they  read  and  write,  I 
and  are  taught  the  first  rules  of  arithmetic  and 
plain  sewiug.    There  is  also  a  higher  class  (some  of 
whom  are  afterwards  employed  as  under-teachers 
and  sempstresses),  who  learu  the  rudiments  of 
grammar  and  geography,  and  all  kinds  of  needle- 
work.   The  Bible  is  the  book  principally  read. 

After  all,  mere  statistics,  whether  of  children 
or  of  years,  tell  but  little.  If  we  would  at  all 
adequately  appreciate  the  benefit  to  the  country 
from  these  institutions,  we  must  not  only  count  up 
the  heads  which  have  attended  them  ;  we  must 
think  also  of  the  families  and  the  homes,  into 
which  day  by  day  by  their  means,  for  many  quiet 
years,  the  blessed  Gospel  has  secretly  distilled  iuto 
the  hearts  of  parents  and  kinsfolk,  has  rested  as 
the  dew  of  Hermon  on  many  a  housetop  where  ! 
before  was  dryness  and  barrenness.  Not  a  few  of 
the  young  women  instructed  here  have  been  em- 
ployed for  years  past  as  school-mistresses  in  village 
schools  all  through  Greece,  with  the  entire  approba-  ! 
tion  of  the  native  clergy.  The  editor  of  Murray's 
Handbook  for  Greece,  in  a  generous  eulogium  on  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Hill's  exertions,  takes  occasion  to  mention 
that,  "  with  one  single  exception,  all  the  Greek  ladies 
who  have  been,  and  who  still  are,  maids  of  honour 
to  the  Queen  of  Greece,  were  also  educated  under 
the  same  roof."  It  is,  moreover,  a  matter  ]of  real 
eougratulation,  that  Dr.  Hill,  whom  no  one  that  , 
knows  him  will  for  an  instant  suspect  of  compro- 
mising his  principles  to  please  anybody,  has  for  all 
these  years  worked  steadily  on,  without  let  or  i 
hindrance,  and  that  his  labours,  so  far  from  being  i 
disliked  by  the  Greek  hierarchy,  have  been  cor- 
dially approved. 

From  Athens  we  steamed  up  the  stormy  Archi-  i 
pelago,  disappointed  to  find  the  Church  Missionary 
Society's  schools  at  Syra  closed  for  the  vacation. 
WTe  had  heard  of  the  solid  good  effected  by  them, 
and  of  their  progress. 

At  Smyrna  we  were  prevented  from  visiting  the  j 
missions,  but  we  made  an  expedition  to  Ephesus, 
which,  though  utterly  disappointing  to  an  anti- 
quarian, suggests  much  on  the  subject  of  missions. 
There  are  numerous  fragments  of  ruins  of  no  great 
interest,  scattered  at  intervals  over  the  vast  marshy 
plain,  which  stretches  from  the  mountains  to  the 
Mediterranean,  but  it  is  very  difficult  actually  to 
identify  anything,  and  archaeologists  are  quite  at 
fault  about  the  site  of  the  Temple  of  Diana.  Per- 
haps the  only  spot  of  importance  of  which  we  can 
be  perfectly  certain  is  the  Amphitheatre,  which,  as 
was  usually  the  case,  occupies  a  commanding  posi- 


christian  workman.  2,18*5]      GLIMPSES  OF  CHRISTIAN  WORK  W  THE  EAST. 


3 


tiou  over  the  town  in  the  direction  of  the  sea. 
Even  here,  however,  though  I  got  off  my  horse,  and 
scrambled  down  some  way  among  the  thorns  and 
briars,  I  could  make  nothing  out  of  the  marble 
seats  and  stairs  once  used  by  the  luxurious  Ephe- 
sians ;  and  all  I  was  sure  of  was  the  outer  rim  of 
the  enclosure,  and  the  direction  in  which  the  seats 
sloped  down  towards  the  plain. 

If  at  Athens  we  learn  that  some  things  last 
longer  than  others, [at  Ephesus  we  learn  that  there 
is  no  certainty  of  anything  lasting.  At  Athens  we 
see  that  the  most  perishable  of  all  things  is  man 
himself  ;  that  far  longer  lived  than  he,  though  still 
perishable,  are  the  works  of  his  hands  ;  and  that 
the  thoughts  of  his  brain — in  proportion  as  they 
are  beautiful,  and  useful,  and  true — are  for  ever. 
Aristotle  and  Plato  are  still  the  masters  of  thought : 
and  though  the  Parthenon  is  in  ruins,  Phidias 
survives  in  the  splendours  of  Paris  and  St. 
Petersburg. 

But  at  Ephesus,  where  St.  John  lived  and  died, 
and  to  which  the  Saviour  sent  His  solemn  message, 
and  the  memory  of  which  is  imperishably  bound  up 
with  that  profound  epistle,  which  in  the  nature 
of  its  contents  bears  unerring  testimony  to  the 
advanced  spiritual  life  of  the  community  which  it 
addressed,  the  churches  are  gone  as  well  as  the 
temples  ;  the  faith  and  worship  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
in  that  burning,  fever-stricken  campagna,  are  as 
much  things  of  the  past  as  the  name  and  shrine  of 
Diana.  Yes,  for  where  love  dies,  life  dies  ;  and  He, 
who  cares  only  for  the  heart,  and  not  for  the  lips, 
sometimes  permits  the  fabric  to  decay,  when  it  has 
come  to  be  a  tomb.  Thus  may  we  not  also  see  that 
in  the  long  course  of  the  Church's  history,  the  most 
promising  missions,  however  well  conducted  at  the 
beginning,  may,  under  certain  conditions,  come  to 
nothing ;  and  that,  though  the  Church  cannot  die, 
but  springs  up  elsewhere  ;  though  the  truth  is  not 
lost,  but  is  simply  transferred  to  those  who  will 
value  it ;  when  the  light  goes  out,  the  candlestick  is 
flung  away,  and  may  never  be  restored. 

From  Smyrna  we  steamed  back  down  the  Archi- 
pelago, passing  Patmos  during  the  night,  but  touch- 
ing both  at  Rhodes  and  Cyprus.  Rhodes  is  a  sunny 
dull  town,  built  of  bright  warm  stone  on  the  edge 
of  the  sea,  fringed  pleasantly  with  trees  and  gar- 
dens, and  ornamented  by  picturesque  old  walls.  In 
the  course  of  a  short  ramble,  coats  of  arms  in  stone 
on  several  of  the  houses  reminded  us  that  we  were 
in  the  territory  of  the  Knights  of  Rhodes.  They 
also  suggested  the  width  of  inter  s-al,  both  in  senti- 
ment and  policy,  which  separates  the  age  of  the 
Crusaders  from  the  generation  of  Queen  Victoria — 
the  men  who  honestly  thought  that  the  kingdom  of 
the  Eedeemer  was  to  be  won  and  protected  by  the 
sword,  from  us  who,  on  the  strength  of  the  Lord's 
own  word,  firmly  maintain  that  it  can  only  be 
extended  through  the  truth. 

Cyprus,  where  we  again  came  on  the  track  of  St. 
Paul,  looked  a  hot  and  uninteresting  island,  and 
Larnaka,  where  we  landed,  with  its  long  thin  row 


of  yellow  houses,  aud  verdureless  burning  hills 
behind,  reminded  me  almost  of  a  squalid  village  on 
the  coast  of  Egypt. 

It  was  a  pleasant  feeling  all  that  hot  afternoon  while 
we  were  lying  off  the  island,  that  it  was  our  last 
day  at  sea  for  some  time  to  come ;  and  when  we 
went  up  on  deck  next  morning,  we  feasted  our  eyes 
with  the  white  villas,  and  broken  hills,  and  fertile 
gardens,  and  crowded  harbour  of  Bey  rout,  where 
numbers  of  graceful  palm  trees  shoot  up  into  the 
sapphire  sky,  mingled  with  stone  pines  and  mulberry 
trees  ;  and  where  the  grand  background  of  Sunnin, 
rising  5000  feet  over  the  sea  in  a  long  unbroken  out- 
line, gave  some  of  us  our  first  glimpse  of  "  the  glory 
of  Lebanon."  Our  stay  at  Beyrout  was  short,  but 
we  determined  to  make  time  for  Mrs.  Thompson's 
schools  :  and  it  was  a  great  disappointment  to  us, 
after  a  broiling  walk  up  a  shadeless  hill  to  find  that 
she  was  away  in  the  mountains,  and  that  the 
school  was  closed  for  a  holiday.  However,  we 
visited  the  house,  standing  by  itself  id  a  pretty  gar- 
den, high  up  over  the  sea,  with  Cyprus,  like  a  faint 
cloud  in  the  distance ;  and  I  do  not  see  how  a  better 
building  could  be  procured  for  the  purpose,  the 
rooms  being  lofty,  and  conveniently  separated  from 
each  other,  so  as  to  prevent  clashing  among  the 
different  departments. 

English  people  are  now  tolerably  well  acquainted 
with  the  merits  and  object  of  this  institution,  and 
there  can  be  no  need  to  add  anything  to  the  well- 
weighed  words  of  just  praise,  which  Mr.  Tristram 
has  written  of  it  in  his  1 '  Winter  Ride  in  Pales- 
tine." 

In  two  days  we  left  Beyrout  for  the  mountains,  a 
goodly  cavalcade,  with  nothing  wanting  for  conve- 
nience or  enjoyment.  Our  staff  comprised  an 
English  courier,  a  dragoman  (Michael  Hane  ;  fortu- 
nate the  traveller  who  secures  his  sendees),  a  cook, 
a  waiter,  and  divers  grooms,  muleteers,  and  boys. 
Our  beasts  of  burden,  including  horses,  mules,  and 
donkeys,  numbered  twrenty.  We  were  lodged  in 
four  tents,  three  of  which  were  sent  out  from 
England,  and  so  long  as  strength  holds  out,  and  the 
weather  is  fine,  that  out-door  life  is  singularly  en- 
joyable. Up  often  at  five,  we  breakfasted  in  the 
open  air  while  the  tents  were  taken  down  and  the 
mules  packed.  Between  six  and  seven  we  were  in 
the  saddle,  and  rode  on  till  one,  mostl}'  at  a  foot's 
pace.  Then  we  halted  for  lunch  by  a  running 
brook,  or  under  a  rock,  or  near  a  tree,  and  after  a 
short  meal  and  a  nap,  and  such  "heart  affluence  o* 
discursive  talk"  as  occasion  suggested,  had  a  quiet 
read  in  the  book  we  loved  best,  giving  and  receiving 
in.  turn.  Then  wc  rode  on  till  sunset,  when  we 
came  up  with  our  tents,  generally  ready  to  receive 
us,  and  after  dinner  we  were  glad  to  get  to  bed. 

On  Sunday  morning  we  had  full  service,  and  the 
chaplain  of  the  party  preached  to  a  select  but  atten- 
tive congregation  on  some  subject  connected  with 
the  place.  In  the  afternoon  we  always  received  the 
Lord's  Supper.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  quiet 
ramble  while  the  sun  was  going  down,  Dr.  Bonar's 


4 


OF  CHRISTIAN  WORK  IN  THE  EAST. 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2, 18fi5. 


hymns  and  "the  Book  of  Praise"  being  our  usual 
companions.  Our  horses  were  all  the  fresher  on  the 
Monday  for  their  rest  on  the  previous  day  ;  and 
though  far  from  the  associations  of  an  English  Sun- 
day, and  of  home  worship,  I  doubt  if  we  ever  felt 
condemned  to  a  "dry  and  barren  land,  where  no 
water  is." 

This  is  not  a  paper  of  travel,  and  I  must  not  di- 
gress to  relate  incident  or  describe  scenery,  except 
in  connection  with  our  subject.  I  may,  however, 
say  thus  much  about  the  Lebanon,  in  which  we 
spent  twelve  days,  that  its  scenery  is  so  utterly 
different  from  what  English  people  are  familiar  with 
in  Switzerland  or  the  Tyrol,  that  it  would  be  quite 
unfair  to  compare  them.  In  some  respects,  too, 
the  autumn  is  an  unfavourable  time  for  visiting  it, 
the  country  being  browned  and  parched  through 
uninterrupted  drought.  During  the  first  day  of 
our  ascent,  after  leaving  the  Dog  river,  wc  were 
continually  winding  round  terraces  of  highly  culti- 
vated country,  where  the  vine  and  the  maize  alter- 
nate with  the  fig  and  the  olive.  White  and  smiling 
villages,  with  solid  and  well-placed  convents  at  fre- 
quent intervals,  give  the  landscape  an  air  of  wealth 
and  security.  The  flat-roofed  houses  recalled  the 
housetops  of  Scripture,  though  being  used  for  the 
drying  of  grain,  and  requiring  to  be  frequently 
rolled  with  a  stone  roller,  they  are  more  substantial 
than  the  roof  of  mud  and  reeds  broken  through  for 
the  paralytic.  Industry  and  abundance  met  us 
everywhere.  The  grapes,  not  yet  ripe,  marked  the 
elevation  of  the  mountain  above  the  plain  below, 
where  they  were  nearly  over.  Much  silk  is  made 
and  spun  here,  for  the  Beyrout  market,  and  on  one 
occasion  we  dismounted  and  went  into  an  extempo- 
rised hut  to  se  j  the  process  of  uuwindiug  the  cocoons. 
Almost  the  pleasantest  sight  of  all  was  the  lovely 
dark-eyed  children,  gaily  dressed,  healthy,  merry, 
and  kindly  mannered,  who  constantly  ran  out  to 
give  us  their  greeting,  and  who  remiuded  some  of 
us  of  children  like  theni  far  away  at  home. 

As  we  got  higher  up  the  mountain  we  came  to  a 
j  singular  lime-stone  formation,  where  the  grotesquely 
j  shaped  rocks  suggested  all  kinds  of  odd  similitudes 
from  a  wolf's  head  to  an  Egyptian  temple.  Pre- 
j  sently  the  country  became  less  populous,  the  passes 
more  difficult,  and  the  riding,  always  rough  enough, 
occasionally  was  daugerous  where  the  path,  hang- 
ing possibly  over  a  deep  chasm,  was  broken 
away  to  the  width  of  a  knife-board.  At  Afka, 
where  Constantine  abolished  the  abominable  rites 
of  Venus  and  Adonis,  the  ruins  of  the  temple 
pulled  down  by  his  command  are  a  great  addition 
to  the  sublime  scenery.  A  magnificent  ridge  of 
cliffs,  rising  perpendicularly  to  the  height  of  a 
thousand  feet,  beetles  over  a  silver  cascade  which 
dashes  down  from  under  a  dark  cavern,  and  makes 
its  way  through  oue  of  the  grandest  gorges  in  the 
Lebanon,  till  it  plunges  into  the  sea.  The  valley 
through  which  this  gorge  descends  by  three  succes- 
sive depressions,  is  on  both  sides  over-arched  by 
lofty  mountains,  and  only  wants  wood  to  be  beauti- 


ful as  well  as  sublime.  Here,  moreover,  is  the 
point  where  the  country  having  reached  the  height 
of  wreariness  and  desolateuess  between  the  Natural 
Bridge  and  the  Honey'  Fountain,  begins  to  put  on  a 
garment  of  greenness  and  fertility ,  until  it  termi- 
nates in  the  valley  of  the  Kadisha. 

Sunnin,  with  patches  of  snow,  was  behind  us,  and 
Tripoli  and  the  sea  at  our  feet,  the  day  after  leaving 
Afka.  Soon  the  long  range  of  the  highest  ridge  of 
the  Lebanon  came  full  in  view,  more  jagged  and 
broken  than  its  southern  extremity,  but  bare  and 
verdureless  to  the  last  degree  ;  its  great  charm,  and 
indeed  original  feature  being  its  delicate  pink 
colour.  Can  this  be  the  meaning  of  the  sentence  in 
the  Song  of  Solomon —  "His  countenance  is  as  Le- 
banon ? "  At  the  convent  of  Dinan  we  had  a  fine 
view  of  the  Kadisha. 

Towards  the  west  it  tumbles  down  towards  the 
sea,  past  a  convent  of  Justinian,  wrho  here,  as  else- 
where, could  build  up  the  material  church,  if  he 
could  not  do  much  for  the  spiritual.  Eastward  it 
descends  through  a  valley  of  exquisite  richness 
from  the  foot  of  the  great  mountain  wall,  which, 
in  the  peak  of  Deir  es  Khatib,  rises  to  ten  thousand 
feet ;  and  halfway  up  the  mountain  a  small  dark 
patch  is  pointed  out,  which  the  traveller  refuses  to 
believe  can  be  the  Cedars  of  Lebanon. 

We  spent  a  couple  of  pleasant  hours  in  the  con- 
vent with  the  Maronite  Patriarch,  who,  in  com- 
pany with  some  of  his  clergy,  makes  this  lovely  spot 
his  summer  residence.  He  hospitably  entertained 
us  with  sherbet,  sweetmeats,  pipes  and  coffee,  and 
through  a  monk  who  could  speak  French  and 
Italian,  we  had  a  good  deal  of  conversation.  These 
Maronites  claim  to  be  the  original  Church  of  Syria, 
and  are  the  principal  religious  communion  in  the 
Lebanon.  There  is  some  doubt  as  to  which  of  two 
men,  called  Maronius,  their  church  owes  its  origin  : 
one  of  them,  an  orthodox  believer,  having  lived  in 
the  third  century,  the  other,  at  a  later  period,  being 
strongly  tainted  with  Arianism.  Of  late  years, 
however,  it  has  been  found  convenient  to  trace 
their  descent  from  the  purer  and  more  ancient 
source. 

The  Maronites  have  been  in  communion  with 
Kome  since  the  time  of  the  Crusades ;  and  that 
world-wide  polity — so  wise  in  her  generation — per- 
mits to  these  secluded  but  resolute  mountaineers  an 
independence  which  she  cannot  prevent,  and  among 
other  innovations  sanctions  the  marriage  of  the  clergy. 
The  liturgy  is  in  Syriac,  but  though  the  vernacular 
is  Arabic,  public  worship  can  hardly  be  said  to  be 
offered  in  an  unknown  tongue,  as  the  sermon  and 
the  Scripture  lessons  are  in  Arabic,  and  the  Syriac 
is  understood  by  the  people,  it  being  the  first  lan- 
guage taught  in  the  schools.  There  is  really  a  very 
complete  parochial  system  here.  A  priest  and 
schoolmaster  reside  in  every  parish,  and  children 
whose  parents  cannot  afford  to  pay  for  their  teach- 
ing, are  instructed  gratuitously.  The  clergy  gene- 
rally are  of  a  very  inferior  class,  and  their  income, 
paid  by  their  parishioners,  ranges  from  20/.  to  40/.  a 


Christian  Work.  Jan.  2,  1863.]      GLIMPSES  OF  CHRISTIAN  WORK  IN  THE  EAST. 


5 


year.    They  are  appointed  by  the  Patriarch,  and 
before  ordination  go  through  a  fourteen  years' 
j   course'of  study  at  a  college  near  Beyrout,  entirely 
free  of  charge.     The  churches  are  plain  even  to 
i\  shabbiness,  far  balder  and  uglier  than  anything  to 
T    be  seen  in  Wales  or  Cumberland.    Mostly  they  are 
nothing  but  a  whitened  cube  of  coarse  masonry, 
with  a  small  bell-turret,  apparently  placed  with  the 
object  of  making  it  all  lopsided,  and  there  is  invari- 
ably a  real  human  skull  on  a  conspicuous  place  in 
the  wall. 

On  the  other  side  of  the"  mountain  is  the  fertile 
plain  of  Bukaa,  in  ancient  times  known  as  Ccele- 
Syria.     It  runs    north  to  south  between  the 
Lebanon  and  Ante-Lebanon,  and  is  possibly  iden-  ; 
tical  with  the  "valley  of  Lebanon,"  mentioned  in  \ 
Joshua  xii.  7.  This  is  the  more  likely,  as  the  "  Baal 
Gad,"  mentioned  in  the  same  verse,  and  in  the 
chapter  following,  where  it  is  added,  "under  Mount  \ 
j    Hermon,"  is  quite  possibly  the  Baalbec,  which,  in  1 
I    some  of  its  remains,  evidently  dates  back  to  very 
ancient  times  indeed,  and  which,  long  before  the  \ 
Romans,  must  have  been  a  place  of  importance. 
There  are  three    temples    here ;    and,  Palmyra 
excepted,  they  are  the  grandest  ruins  in  the  East,  : 
out  of  Egypt.    This  is  not  the  place  to  describe  j 
them;  but  if  the  "Temple  of  the  Sun"  was  ever  j 
j    completely  finished — and  Antoninus  Pius  has  the  1 
:   credit  of  it — what  a  work  it  was  to  accomplish  when  | 
'    Paganism  was  fast  decaying,  and  the  temple  was  '' 
j    undermined  by  the  Church  !    All  through  our  tour 
j    we  came  continually  in  contact,  not  only  with  the  } 
i   traces  of  Roman  civilisation,  but  also  of  Roman  , 
!   religion.     The  Romans  not  only  conquered  em- 
i    pires  and  made  roads,  but  they  built  temples  and  : 
|   propagated  religion.    It  is  nothing  to  the  purpose  ' 
i   that  they  were  idolaters.     Gibbon's  remark  may 
j   have  some  force  in  it,  that  the  Romans  were  equally 
j   indulgent  to  all    religions,   because  they  were  ! 
j    equally  indifferent  to  all ;  and  that  while  the  Pan- 
I    theon  expressed  the  idea  of  a  philosophical  hospi- 
tality to  the  one  spirit  of  religion,  draped  under  all 
!   varieties  of  expression,  it  was  only  consistent  to  re- 
sent  and  to  destroy  the  unsocial  religion  of  Jesus, 
which,  in  denouncing  all  others,  deserved  to  be  de-  ! 
nounced  itself.  Whatever,  however,  may  have  been 
the  motives  of  the  Romans,  and  however  false  their  ' 
creed,  they  were  neither  ashamed  of  it,  nor  unwil- 
ling  to  incur  great  cost  to  promote  it.    If  Rome  did 
j    so  much  for  the  worship  of  devils,  England  might 
'    do  more  for  the  honour  of  God. 

One  long  day  is  sufficient  for  the  ride  from  the  \ 
temples  at  Baalbec  to  the  mulberry  trees  of  Zebe-  , 
j    dani.     The  road  is  uninteresting,  though  it  crosses  ! 
the  j  Anti-Lebanon.     Beyond  Zebedani,  a  rich  and  ! 
beautiful  village,  we  came  on  the  Barada,  the  Abana 
of  Scripture.    At  first  it  dashed  along  in  a  head- 
strong tumultuous  way,  as  if  it  knew  where  it  was 
going  to, — over  rocks  which  fretted  it  into  foam  ;  | 
under  grand  cliffs  which  echoed  back  its  displeasure, 
but  could  not  drink  in  its  moisture,  sculptured,  by 
the  way,  some  of  them,  by  these  same  wonderful 


'  Romans,  who  meet  us  even  at  the  ends  of  the 
!  earth. 

But  as  we  neared  Damascus,  and  the  gorge 
!  opened  out  into  a  wide  valley,  villages  sprang  up  on 
its  banks,  woods  and  orchards  planted  near  its 
rushing  stream  showed  no  sign  of  summer  heat, 
though,  alas  for  us,  their  riches  were  spoiled,  and 
their  fruit  eaten  ;  and  when  we  left  it,  and  rode  out 
;  of  the  new  French  road  to  Beyrout  (which  for  a 
little  way  runs  along  the  side  of  it)  to  strike  off  on 
j  the  old  track  for  one  of  the  world's  famous  views 
j  from  the  heights  of  Salahiyeh,  it  was  like  leaving 
the  Weald  of  Kent  for  a  Sierra  in  Spain. 

And  what  a  view  that  is  !    On  the  left  run  low 
yellow  mountains,  beyond  which  is  Palmyri  and 
the  Euphrates.     On  the  right,  a  dull  hot  plain 
stretches  away  into  the  steamy  mist  towards  the 
roots  of  Hermon,  across  which  St.  Paul  came  on  his 
memorable  visit  to  Damascus.    Just  beneath,  the 
new  French  road  winds  like  a  dusty  snake  into  the 
trees  and  houses.    Iu  front,  until  the  eye,  satiated 
with  beauty,  rests  for  relief  on  the  far  mountains 
of  the  Hauran  is  a  tossing  sea  of  emerald  verdure, 
where  the  almond  and  the  apricot,  the  fig  and  the 
chesnut,  the  mulberry  and  poplar  intermarry  their 
colours  and  their  shadows,  with  a  greenness  and 
glossiness  of  foliage,  inexplicable  at  the  end  of  the 
dry  season,  but  for  the  hidden  fountains  of  which 
their  greedy  roots  were  drinking  eagerly  below. 
Out  of  this  sea  of  emerald  rose  into  the  cloudless 
blue,  in  their  imposing  and  delicate  outlines,  the  : 
domes  and  minarets  of  the  city,  which  at  that 
distance,  fair  and  golden  to  look  upon,  glitters  ! 
in  a  stately  repose.     Dating  back  to  Abram,  pos-  | 
sibly  to  S^em,  after  Constantinople,  this  is  the 
fairest  jewel  in  the  Turkish  empire,  though  to 
Western  minds,  the  ideal  of  self-indulgence,  of  ; 
fanaticism  and  cruelty.     Yet  the  yellow  desert  j 
surrounds  and  watches  it  on  all  sides.     If  there  j 
were  no  snows  on  Hermon,  there  would  be  no  city 
of  Damascus.    Ezekiel's  words,  continually  recur- 
ring to  us,  here  were  almost  more  forcible  than '  : 
anywhere  :  "  and  everything  shall  live  whither  the  <■ 
river  cometh. " 

The  town  was  unhealthy,  and  I  thought  the  ! 
bazaars,  though  widened  and  more  adapted  for 
traffic,  much  gone  off  in  brilliancy  since  my  former 
visit  in  the  spring  of  '48.  Beyrout,  no  doubt, 
diverts  much  trade,  and  Aleppo  is  a  formidable 
rival,  but  it  is  also  to  be  accounted  for  by  the  mas- 
sacre of  1860.  Previous  to  that  time  there  were 
35,000  Greeks  in  the  city,  representing  a  consider- 
able capital,  and  a  genius  for  trading  unsurpassed 
anywhere.  They  are  now  reduced  to  10,000,  partly 
through  the  massacre  in  which  from  6000  to  7000 
perished  in  Damascus  alone,  partly  through  emigra- 
tion to  Constantinople  and  Beyrout. 

One  circumstance,  however,  marks  an  apparent 
diminution  of  fanaticism  towards  Europeans.  A 
few  years  ago  it  was  utterly  impossible  to  obtain 
admission  into  any  of  the  mosques.  Xow,  however, 
the  principal  mosque  can  be  visited  through  the 


q 


GLIMPSES  OF  CHRISTIAN  WORK  IN  THE  EAST.      [Christian  Work,  Jan.  2, 18P 5. 


intervention  of  the  consuls ;  and  though  a  small 
following  (chiefly  of  hoys),  went  about  with  us,  as  we 
walked  through  the  mosque,  it  was  not  to  pelt,  but 
to  stare. 

At  Damascus  we  came  into  contact,  not  so  much 
with  Christian  work,  as  with  Christian  workmen. 
Two  Protestant  missionaries  are  stationed  here,  one 
of  whom  was  absent  in  the  mountains.  We  had, 
however,  much  pleasant  intercourse  with  Monsieur 
Ferrette,  son  of  a  French  officer,  and  sent  out  here 
by  the  Irish  Presbyterian  Church. 

Monsieur  Ferrette  in  the  course  of  his  missionary 
labours  is  thrown  into  constant  intercourse  with 
the  Greeks,  whom  he  describes  as  always  ready  to 
welcome  him,  and  to  converse  with  zest  and  free- 
dom on  religious  subjects.  There  are  three  chief 
divisions  of  Greek  Christians, — the  Catholic  Greek, 
who  are  in  communion  with  Rome  ;  the  orthodox, 
who  are  the  Greeks  proper  ;  and  the  Catholic  ortho- 
dox, who  were  formerly  in  communion  with  Home, 
but  have  seceded  from  her  in  consequence  of  an 
attempt  to  impose  upon  them  the  Gregorian  calen- 
dar. As  to  her  doctrinal  basis,  the  Greek  Church 
is,  with  one  exception,  entirely  sound.  She  differs, 
indeed,  from  the  Western  Church,  in  denying  the 
Procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  the  Father  and 
the  Son,  asserting  it  to  be  from  the  Father  only. 
This  is,  of  course,  at  variance  with  those  who  hold 
the  Nicene  Creed.  Otherwise,  she  is  not  com- 
mitted to  any  doctrinal  innovations.  The  Third 
General  Council,  and  the  sufficiency  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  as  a  rule  and  guide,  may  be  said  to  be 
her  dogmatic  position.  Papal  infallibility,  the  Im- 
maculate Conception,  and  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy 
are  to  the  Greek  Church  as  daring  and  offensive 
inroads  on  the  faith  and  liberty  of  Christendom,  as 
they  are  to  ourselves.  There  is  moreover  no  pro- 
fessedly official  hindrance  to  the  circulation  of  the 
Scriptures.  Yet  an  ordinary  observer  going  first 
into  a  Latin,  and  then  into  a  Greek  church,  would 

i    find  it  hard  to  say  in  which  the  ceremonialism  and 

(  the  superstitiousness  predominated.  The  G  reeks 
use  their  pictures  much  in  the  same  way  as  the 
Latins  their  images.  In  both  commuuions  the 
intercession  of  saints  is  recognised.  However  dis- 
posed we  may  be  to  hope  the  best,  and  to  diminish 
to  the  smallest  possible  quantity  the  immaterial 
differences  that  separate  the  Church  of  the  East 
from  other  Catholic  communion,  which,  like  herself, 
are  independent  of  the  Papacy,  a  great  reformation 
must  take  place  in  her  ceremonial,  and  a  great 
shaking  off  of  her  traditions,  before  any  Church  in 

I  the  least  valuing  the  name  of  Protestant  can  con- 
sistently invite  a  closer  fellowship.  Whether  she 
will  ever  reform  herself  in  this  direction  would  be 
an  interesting  question,  if  another  question  did 
not  come  first :  Cau  the  Greek  Church,  with  its 
masses  of  uninstructed  and  fanatical  adherents, 
hope  to  free  herself  from  this  dead  weight  of  mum- 

|  mery,  without  ensuring  an  euormous  and  irrepa- 
rable schism  ?  It  is  perfectly  well  known  that  the 
blasphemy  of  the  Sacred  Fire  is  a  grievous  sorrow 


to  the  more  enlightened  and  thoughtful ;  but  it  is 
to  be  feared  that  it  has  gone  on  too  long  to  be  dis- 
continued ;  and  that  the  ceremonial  of  the  Greek 
Church  will  cleave  to  her,  as  the  poisoned  garment 
of  Nessus  clave  to  Hercules,  not  to  be  washed  off  A 
with  the  honey  and  water  of  a  Patriarchal  edict ;  V 
if  torn  off,  only  by  tearing  off  with  it  the  very 
tissues  of  the  life. 

Among  other  duties  our  friend  here  has  literary 
work  in  hand,  and  no  less  a  one  than  a  new  transla- 
tion of  the  Bible  into  Arabic.  He  proposes  to  tako 
for  his  basis  the  three  existing  translations,  the 
most  ancient  of  which  is  a  translation  from  the 
Peshito,  and  he  will  print  it  from  a  new  kind  of 
type,  of  his  own  invention.  My  reason  for  mention- 
ing it  here  is,  that  on  coming  into  contact  with  the 
inner  life  as  well  as  the  outer  difficulties  of  an 
educated  missionary,  it  forcibly  struck  me,  as  if  for 
the  first  time,  that  literary  work  of  some  kind  is  an 
imperious  necessity  for  a  cultivated  mind,  living 
much  alone,  if  it  is  to  be  preserved  from  rust  and 
despondeucy.  Xo  man  can  be  always  teaching  and 
preaching.  There  must  be  relaxation  of  some  kind. 
How  fortunate  if  this  relaxation  is  in  the  shape  of 
a  changed  rather  thau  a  remitted  labour ;  if  it  takes 
the  form  of  books,  and  becomes  a  legacy  of  re- 
search and  experience  for  those  who  come  after. 
It  was  impossible  not  to  observe  how  happy 
Monsieur  Ferrette  was  made  by  having  this  trans- 
lation before  him  ;  how  what  he  not  unreasonably 
regards  as  a  kind  of  life  work,  is  to  him  in  the 
place  of  a  wife,  or  a  child,  or  the  society  of  intel- 
lectual men.  What  was  the  great  work  of  Henry 
Marty n  comes  continually  to  be  the  work  of  other 
missionaries  likewise.  Who  can  doubt  that  God 
meets  the  student  of  His  word,  as  He  labours  to 
make  it  intelligible  to  others,  and  out  of  the  wells 
of  salvation  daily  gives  him  a  blessing? 

While  at  Damascus  we  went  to  see  a  sight  which 
Ins  often  been  described  before,  but  which  in  its 
particular  aspect  of  a  religious  service,  and  its  bearing 
on  the  prospects  of  a  country  where  such  things  are 
not  only  tolerated  but  admired,  deserves  a  moment's 
attention.  Most  people  have  heard  of  the  dancing 
Dervishes.  They  are  the  fanatics  of  Mohamme- 
danism, and  arc  partly  supported  by  fees,  partly 
by  endowments.  They  marry,  arc  often  engaged 
in  trade,  and  are  scrupulously  honest.  They  have 
places  of  worship  of  their  own,  and  their  per- . 
formances  are  attended  by  a  numerous  congrega- 
tion. During  their  dance,  their  head-dress  is  a 
sugar-loaf  hat  of  brown  felt,  and  a  white  kind  of 
gown,  like  an  inverted  umbrella  well  puffed  out 
with  wind.  While  the  music  played  they  were 
immersed  in  thought.  Theu  (they  were  about  twelve 
or  fifteen  in  number,  and  fenced  off  from  us  in  an 
inner  enclosure)  they  went  round  this  place  bowing 
to  each  other,  until  at  last  they  went  up  to  the 
chief  Dervish,  and  bowed  to  him.  Then  began  this 
frantic  fetish  dancing,  which  can  be  best  described 
by  calling  it  a  series  of  rapid  circular  whirls,  like 
so  many  Catherine  wheels  spinning  round,  in  some 


Christian  Work.  Jan.  2,  1865.]     THE  RUSSIAN  ECCLESIASTICAL  MISSION  IN  PEKING. 


7 


cases  reaching  forty  revolutions  a  minute,  the  whole 
body  being  whisked  round,  yet  contriving  to  get 
round  the  room  in  its  proper  orbit,  the  eyes  shut, 
and  the  brain  evidently  becoming  excited  to  a 
frightful  degree.  They  never  ran  against  each 
other,  and  an  old  man  on  the  verge  of  the  grave 
(oh,  how  we  pitied  him)  who  went  in  and  out 
among  them  with  real  dexterity,  to  make  one  go 
slower  or  another  go  faster,  was  never  jostled, 
much  less  run  down.  Evidently  the  Dervishes 
themselves  considered  this  an  act  of  religion ; 
evidently  some  of  those  present  regarded  it  in  the 
same  light.  What  we  felt  was,  "Is  not  Satan 
here,  deluding  these  victims  with  the  thought  that 
they  are  pleasing  God  ?  "  What  we  also  asked  our- 
selves was,  "By  what  spiritual  methods,  by  what 
reasonings  and  statements  of  truth  shall  we  exor- 
cise, not  only  from  the  men  who  practise  such 
things,  but  also  from  those  who  believe  in  them, 
such  a  miserable  and  detestable  superstition  ?  Here 
of  course  we  are  on  Mohammedan  ground ;  but 
whether  with  Mohammedanism,  or  pure  Heathen  - 
ism,  or  Christianity  heathenised,  the  power  of  the 
prince  of  this  world  in  these  distant  lands  is  far 
greater  than  some  of  us  suppose :  1  this  kind  cometh 
not  out  but  by  prayer  and  fasting.'  " 

To  go  back  to  Monsieur  Ferrette,  in  addition  to 
his  two  Arabic  services  on  Sunday,  and  his  work 
of  translating  the  Bible,  he  interests  himself  with 
schools.  At  the  present  time  he  has  seven  at  work 
in  different  parts  of  the  country,  and  the  average 
attendance  at  each  is  twenty-five.  This  may  seem 
small,  but  I  for  one  could  see  no  littleness  in  the 
faith  which  expected  God's  blessing  on  a  humble 
beginning ;  and  the  men  needed  for  Christ's  work 
in  a  country  like  this  must  be  quite  willing  to  do 
small  things,  and  to  wait  a  long  time  before  much 
comes  out  of  them.  One  advantage  of  visiting 
missionary  work  on  the  spot  is  perhaps  this,  that 
though  at  first  we  are  appalled  by  the  vastness  of 
the  work  to  be  done,  and  dismayed  at  finding  the 
results  so  few — Ah  !  so  much  fewer  than  at  home 
we  had  ever  thought  them  to  be  ! — a  day's  walk,  or 


an  hour's  conversation  throws  a  flood  of  light  on  the 
whole  subject.  When  we  come  to  ask  if  we  ourselves 
could  do  it  better,  or  to  thiuk  how  we  ourselves  could 
make  it  bigger  ;  when  we  touch,  and  handle,  and 
weigh,  not  in  the  paper  and  ink  of  a  report,  but  iu  the 
living  masses  of  unconverted  souls  in  the  thorough- 
fares of  a  mighty  city,  the  practical  difficulties  of 
the  missionary  ;  then  our  first  feeling  is  of  wonder 
that  any  one  can  accept  the  duty,  or  at  least  perse- 
vere in  it,  then  we  thank  God  with  quite  a  new 
kind  of  thankfulness  for  the  simple,  patient,  humble 
devoted  love,  which  constrains  a  cultivated  and 
intelligent  man  to  exile  himself  in  a  distant  country 
for  Christ's  sake  and  the  Gospel's.     Instead  of 
asking  cold  questions  about  success,  and  results, 
which  probably  he  is  more  anxious  to  ensure  than 
we  are,  we  will  encourage  him  with  sympathy, 
we  will  secretly  remember  him  in  prayer.  We 
cease  to  complain  of   small  beginnings,  and  to 
despise  the  day  of  small  things.    Knowing  that  the 
will  of  God  underlies  all  success,  and  that  though 
Paul  may  plant,  and  Apollos  water,  it  is  God  that 
giveth  the  increase,  we  increasingly  honour  those 
whose  chief  present  comfort  is  the  sense  of  the 
Saviour's  love,  and  their  great  encouragement  the 
hope  of  glory  ;  we  are  sorry  and  ashamed  that  we 
ever  permitted  ourselves  to  despise  the  small  ness 
of  the  grain  of  mustard  seed. 

Nevertheless,  it  is  a  vast  work,  and  flesh  and 
blood  may  well  fail  at  the  thought  of  it.  Whether 
in  the  crowded  bazaars,  or  in  the  long  monotonous 
streets,  or  among  the  leafy  groves,  or  in  the  yellow 
desert,  when  the  Christian  traveller  thinks  but 
for  a  moment  of  the  enormous  distance  between 
Damascus  and  the  China  sea,  and  that  all  over 
there  the  world  for  which  Jesus  died  lieth  in  the 
wicked  one,  his  heart  would  sink  within  him,  but 
for  Christ's  blessed  sentence,  "  Other  sheep  I  have 
which  are  not  of  this  fold  ;"  his  comfort  is  iu  re- 
peating to  himself  the  sentence  of  the  Nicene  Creed, 
"I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Lord  and  Giver 
of  Life." 


THE  RUSSIAN  ECCLESIASTICAL  MISSION  IN  PEKING. 

BY  THE  REV.  W.  SWAN, 
(Late  Missionary  in  Siberia,  and  Author  of  "  Letters  on  Missions,"  &c.) 


The  history  of  the  Christian  Church  is  very  de- 
fective in  one  important  point — the  introduction  of 
the  Gospel  into  the  various  countries  where  it  has 
taken  root.  How  vague  are  the  accounts  handed 
down  to  us  of  the  first  missionaries  to  our  own 
country  !  how  little  is  known  of  the  early  attempts 
to  carry  the  truth  to  Scandinavia,  to  France,  to 
Spain,  to  the  East,  to  the  South  ?  No  doubt  some 
ancient  narratives  have  perished,  but  the  scantiness 
of  our  information  is,  perhaps,  in  a  great  degree 
owing  to  the  fact  that  first  efforts  were  so  feeble, 


and  drew  so  little  notice  at  the  time  that  no  record 
was  kept  of  them ;  and  afterwards,  when  the  re- 
sults' were  manifest,  and  a  history  of  the  whole 
desiderated,  it  was  found  that  many  facts  had 
already  become  the  prey  of  oblivion,  and  that  all 
that  could  be  gathered  up  was  some  uncertain  tra- 
dition or  some  broken  hint.  Besides,  there  were 
in  many  of  the  early  manifestations  of  the  aggres- 
sive power  of  Christianity,  a  variety  of  agencies 
employed,  each  contributing  its  quota  to  the  ulti- 
mate success.    But  it  might  be  difficult,  in  the 


8  THE  RUSSIAN  ECCLESIASTICAL 


MISSION  IN  PEKING.     [Christian  Work,  Jan.  2, 1865. 


lack  of  contemporary  and  authentic  information 
to  estimate  the  respective  share  of  each  of  these 
various  agencies  in  contributing  to  the  end  that  was 
ultimately  accomplished. 

Unfortunately  the  want  of  authentic  accounts 
of  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  countries 
where  it  has  long  been  known,  has  given  occasion 
to  all  manner  of  absurd  traditions  and  legendary 
tales,  many  of  them  the  invention  of  the  monks 
who  lived  at  the  distance  of  centuries  from  the 
periods  of  which  they  gave  these  fabulous  histories. 
These  were  palmed  off  upon  the  people  as  veritable 
facts,  and  the  ignorance  or  credulity  of  those  ages 
too  easily  admitted  as  truth  whatever  the  monks 
told  them.  No  doubt  there  might  sometimes  be 
a  modicum  of  truth  mixed  up  with  the  inventions 
of  those  chroniclers,  but,  unfortunately,  it  is  now 
almost  impossible  to  separate  the  true  from  the 
false  in  these  histories,  or  ascertain  where  fact  ends 
and  invention  begins. 

These  remarks  have  occurred  to  us  in  connection 
with  the  growing  interest  which  attaches  to  the 
Empire  of  China,  and  the  efforts  now  made  to 
carry  the  light  of  Christian  truth  into  that  populous 
but  long  doubly  sealed  and  jealously  guarded 
country.  The  history  of  the  introduction  of  Chris- 
tianity into  China,  and  its  spread  there,  will  doubt- 
less form  one  of  the  most  thrilling  and  remark- 
able chapters  in  the  history  of  the  world's  evange- 
lisation, and  it  is  not  too  soon  to  try  to  gather  up 
some  fragments  in  danger  of  being  lost,  which  bear 
upon  that  longed-for  consummation. 

The  Russian  branch  of  the  Eastern  Church  has 
done  comparatively  nothing  to  send  the  Gospel  to 
heathen  nations.  Even  the  numerous  pagan  tribes 
within  the  boundaries  of  the  empire  itself  have 
been  left  very  much  to  retain  their  own  supersti- 
tions, or  to  become  nominally  Christians  by  enter- 
ing the  pale  of  the  Church  by  baptism  ;  but  the 
absence  of  all  systematic  efforts  to  multiply  such 
converts,  and  the  neglect  of  all  means  to  instruct 
and  'guide  them  as  Christians,  too  well  suffice  to 
account  for  the  small  progress  made  in  extending 
the  boundaries  of  the  Church. 

The  fact  that  there  has  been  in  Peking,  ever 
siuce  the  time  of  Peter  the  Great,  a  Russian  Eccle- 
siastical Mission,  is  not  very  widely  known,  even 
in  well-informed  circles  in  this  country ;  and  how 
that  mission  came  to  be  established  in  the  metro- 
polis of  China,  and  what  are  its  objects  very  few 
have  ever  inquired  ;  or  if  they  have,  no  very  satis- 
factory answer  to  their  inquiries  could  be  obtained. 
There  are,  indeed,  scattered  through  the  literature 
of  the  last  century,  various  works  about  China, 
and  among  these,  upon  a  close  search,  some  in- 
teresting particulars  might  be  found,  concerning  the 
residence  in  China,  and  the  proceedings  there,  of 
the  missionaries  of  the  Propaganda.  Du  Halde's, 
Grose's,  and  other  works  on  China  are  well  known ; 
but  little  or  nothing  can  be  learned  from  such  pub- 
lications of  the  relations  which  have  so  long  sub- 
sisted^ between  the  Chinese,  and  their  northern 


neighbours  the  Russians  ;  and  any  hints  about  the 
residence  of  the  descendants  of  Russians  in  the 
Chinese  capital  rather  stimulate  than  satisfy 
curiosity.  We  propose,  therefore,  as  briefly  as  pos- 
sible, to  give  an  account  of  the  circumstances 
which  led  to  the  formation  of  a  Greco-Russian 
Church  in  Peking,  and  to  the  maintenance  of  a 
staff  of  ecclesiastics,  and  of  students  there,  from 
the  period  when  they  first  obtained  access  to  China 
down  to  the  present  day. 

When  the  Russian  Cossacks  were  gradually  sub- 
duing the  numerous  tribes  that  inhabited  Eastern 
Siberia,  aud  bringing  them  under  the  yoke  of  Russia, 
they  were  obliged  to  build  fortresses  or  walled  vil- 
lages for  their  own  safety,  as  they  proceeded  with 
their  conquests.  Leaving  a  portion  of  their  uumber 
to  occupy  these  fortified  places,  and  keep  the  par- 
tially subdued  natives  quiet,  a  kind  of  advanced 
guard  went  forward,  pushing  their  adventurous  way 
to  new  fields,  and  bringing  under  their  power  tribes, 
or  portions  of  tribes,  that  hitherto  had  been  inde- 
pendent aud  free.  In  this  way  they  penetrated  at 
last  to  the  banks  of  the  river  Amoor,  and  having, 
either  by  negotiation  or  force  of  arms,  brought  into 
subjection  a  native  chief,  named  Albazi,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  build  and  fortify  a  village  for  their  resi- 
dence, from  which  they  could  make  excursions  into 
the  surrounding  country,  and  to  which  they  could 
return  as  their  desert  home.  They  gave  to  their 
village,  which  soon  became  a  town,  the  name  of 
Albazin  ;  and  they  found  in  agriculture  and  in  the 
chace,  the  means  of  living  in  abundance  and  com- 
fort. Albazin  was  situated  on  the  southern  bank 
of  the  Amoor.  about  500  miles  from  Nertshinsk.* 
Some  of  the  Cossacks  who  had  settled  there  had,  in 
their  exploriug  career,  sailed  down  to  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  where  it  falls  into  the  eastern  ocean  ;  but 
their  frail,  flat-bottomed  boats,  rudely  constructed, 
and  having  nothing  stronger  than  wooden  pins  to 
hold  their  planks  together,  were  ill-fitted  for  the 
navigation  of  the  open  sea,  and  they  returned  to 
their  old  quarters  at  Albazin.  At  that  time  their 
possession  of  the  country  was  little  questioned. 
They  could  go  in  all  directions  hunting  the  sable, 
of  which  the  richest  specimens  were  abundant,  for 
the  region  of  the  Amoor  was  tacitly  reckoned,  by 
them  at  least,  as  belonging  to  the  Russian  empire  ; 
but  that  country  was,  in  fact,  the  disputed  territory 
between  Russia  and  China — the  Cossacks  had  only 
the  right  of  conquest  and  possession  ;  not,  as  yet, 
of  prescription.  If  they  had  had  only  the  native 
inhabitants — the  Tungusians  and  Mongolians — to 
deal  with,  their  claims  might  have  remained  undis- 
turbed ;  but  as  the  government  of  China  regarded 
their  occupation  of  the  banks  of  the  Amoor  as  an 
invasiou  of  their  country,  they,  after  a  period  of 
delay  and  inaction,  sent  an  armed  force  against 
Albazin.  The  Cossacks  had  surrounded  their  dwell- 
ings with  a  stockade  formed  of  great  trees,  and  so 
had  fortitied  themselves  against  any  sudden  attack. 

*  Gedenstrom,  p.  142. 


christian  work,  Jan.  2,  ism. j    THE  R  USSIAN  ECCLESIASTICAL  MISSION  IN  PEKING. 


0 


It  appears  from  one  of  the  Russian  accounts  *  now 
before  the  writer  of  this  article,  that  the  Cossacks 
had  frequent  skirmishes  with  the  Manchoo  tribes  in 
their  neighbourhood,  before  the  Chinese  soldiery 
attacked  them.    They  repulsed  the  first  Chinese 
contingent  sent  against  them ;  and  a  second  and 
more  numerous  body  of  troops  met  with  no  better 
success.    The  Emperor  of  China  then  sent  a  nume- 
rous army  against  the  poor  and  weak  fortress,  which 
contained  only  about  500  Cossacks.  They  defended 
themselves  bravely,  so  that  their  enemies  were 
obliged  to  maintain  a  siege  for  months  before  they 
could  subdue  the  resolute  Albazinians.  At  last  both 
provisions  and  ammunition  failed,  and  disease  hav- 
ing further  weakened  them,  they  surrendered  at 
discretion.    The  Chinese  then  razed  the  town  to  its 
foundations,  and  carried  the  inhabitants  prisoners 
to  Peking.  After  the  retreat  of  the  conquerors,  some 
few  of  the  people  who  had  been  left  set  about  re- 
building their  dwellings  ;  but  a  few  years  after, 
when  a  treaty  of  peace  was  concluded  between 
Russia  and  China,  one  stipulation  was  that  the 
Russians  should  altogether  abandon  the  locality. 
So  those  lingering  remains  of  the  dwellers  at  Al- 
bazin  were  compelled  to  seek  a  home  elsewhere. 
M.  Gedenstrom,  a  well-informed  man  who  spent 
many  years  in  the  Russian  service  in  Siberia,  when 
relating  these  events,  in  a  work  +  to  which  we  are 
indebted  for  some  of  the  facts  here  adduced,  bursts 
out  in  a  style  of  eloquent  eulogy  of  the  brave  men 
who  penetrated  to  those  remote  regions,  built  there 
a  town,  and  defended  it  so  resolutely  and  so  long 
against  great  odds.    "  Thus  fell  Albazin  !"  he  ex- 
claims, ' 1  the  never-to-be-f orgotten  memorial  of  the 
matchless  enterprise  and  fearless  daring  of  the  Sibe- 
rian Cossacks ! "    But  we  cannot  afford  space  for 
more  of  this  patriotic  effusion. 

These  events  had  a  far  more  important  bearing 
than  at  first  sight  appeared.    The  Chinese  expedi- 
tion, winch  effected  the  destruction  of  Albazin,  was 
followed,  ere  long,  by  political  negotiations  and 
amicable  treaties  between  the  two  empires.  A  meet-  i 
ing  of  plenipotentiaries  from  St.  Petersburg  and 
Peking  was  held  afl  Nertshinsk,  charged  with 
the  delicate  and  difficult  task  of  settling  the 
boundaries  between  the  two  powers.    In  those  days 
communication  with  the  respective   capitals  was  ' 
tedious  and  fatiguing,  a  whole  year  being  con-  '< 
sumed  on  the  journey  to  St.  Petersburg,  and  of 
course  another  year  on  the  way  back.    Peter  the 
Great  was  at  that  time  much  occupied  with  mat- 
ters which  seemed  to  him  of  far  greater  moment,  ! 
and  so  the  Siberian  and  Chinese  boundary  ques-  j 
tiou  was  not  expedited  as  it  might  have  been. 
At  last  matters  were  arranged  for  the  despatch  : 
of  an  officer  of  high  rank.    This  was  the  Boyarin 
Golovin,  as  chief  plenipotentiary.     The  Chinese  I 
representative  was  strengthened  by  the  presence  I 
and  counsel  of  some  Jesuit  priests,  then  high  in 

St.  Petersburg, 
f  Sketches  of  Siberia,   St.  Petersburg.  1830. 


*  Newest  account  of  Eastern  Siberia. 
1817. 


favour  at  Peking.  But  in  addition  to  all  other 
means  of  securing  an  adjustment  of  differences 
favourable  to  China,  that  government  thought 
proper  to  back  the  arguments  of  their  diplomatists 
with  a  formidable  array  of  soldiery.  Poor  Golovin 
found  himself  unable  to  cope  with  such  argu- 
ments, and  was  obliged  to  agree  to  terms  highly 
favourable  to  China,  but  less  unfavourable  to  Russia 
than  he  once  feared  ;  for  there  was  reason  to 
apprehend  that  the  Chinese  would  claim  the 
whole  region  lying  to  the  south  of  the  Lake 
Baikal. 

From  that  period,  not  the  Amoor,  but  a  range 
of  mountains  far  to  the  north,  was  made  the 
boundary  line,  giving  to  the  empire  of  China  an 
accession  of  territory  greater  than  all  Great  Bri- 
tain and  Ireland.  Nor  was  the  value  of  this  ad- 
dition to  the  Chinese  dominions  to  be  measured 
by  its  mere  geographical  extent.  The  country  on 
the  northern  banks  of  the  Amoor  up  to  the  roots 
of  the  Yablonuoy  mountains,  is  extremely  rich 
and  fertile.  The  soil  is  highly  productive ;  the 
climate  healthy,  and  the  cold  moderate ;  the  lofty 
mountains  that  skirt  the  northern  side  of  that 
beautiful  region,  screening  it  from  the  piercing 
Minds  that  blow  from  the  icy  ocean.  As  a  proof 
at  once  of  the  fertility  of  the  soil,  and  the  excel- 
lence of  the  climate,  it  is  affirmed  that  around 
the  ruins  of  Albazin  the  corn-fields  of  the  old 
settlers  there  produce  to  this  day  crops  self-sown 
and  unreaped,  for  the  place  is  still  uninhabited. 
This  statement  is  made  on  the  authority  of  M. 
Gedenstrom,  an  author  already  referred  to. 

These  particulars  concerning  the  region  of  the 
Amoor,  and  the  unsuccessful  negotiation  of  Russia 
to  have  it  acknowledged  by  China  as  belonging  to 
the  Tsar,  will  be  regarded  by  our  readers  as  doubly 
interesting  now  that  this  very  disputed  territory 
has  been  given  up  by  China,  and  ceded  to  Russia 
by  recent  treaties.  What  could  not  be  effected  in 
the  time  of  Peter  the  Great,  is  accomplished  under 
the  reign  of  Alexander  the  Second.  Such  an  ad- 
dition to  that  already  vast  empire  is  important, 
both  as  being  a  region  of  great  resources  yet  un- 
developed, and  as  affording  to  the  power  that 
commands  the' Amoor  free  access  to  the  Eastern 
ocean,  and  so  opening  up  facilities  for  trade  and 
commerce,  which  the  enterprise  of  our  Northern 
neighbours  will  doubtless,  ere  long,  turn  to  valu- 
able account. 

It  is  interesting  to  compare  the  statements  made 
by  Russians  of  these  affairs,  with  the  accounts 
given  by  others,  and  especially  by  those  who  lived 
and  wrote  nearer  the  time  when  the  events  oc- 
curred. 

Our  countryman,  John  Bell  of  Antermony,  who 
accompanied  an  embassy  from  Petersburg  to  Peking 
during  the  reign  of  Peter  the  Great,  gives  a  graphic 
account  of  his  intercourse  with  the  descendants  of 
the  captive  Russians  of  Albazin,  and  he  narrates  the 
circumstances  connected  with  their  being  brought 
to  China,  pretty  much  as  we  have  stated  them.  So 


10 


THE  RUSSIAN  ECCLESIASTICAL  MISSION  IN  PEKING. 


[Christian  "Work,  Jan.  2, 1865. 


that  the  honest  Scotchman's  account  confirms  the 
view  we  have  given  of  the  destruction  of  Albazin  as 
derived  from  Russian  sources.  Mr.  Bell  says  that 
the  Emperor  of  China  had  attempted  by  urgent  re- 
presentations, of  his  right  to  the  country  invaded 
by  the  Cossacks,  to  induce  the  Russian  govern- 
ment to  withdraw  from  their  usurped  possession  ; 
but  these  peaceful  measures  having  proved  fruit- 
less, "the  Emperor  at  last,  impatient  of  longer 
delay,  sent  an  army  of  above  one  hundred  thousand 
men  to  do  by  force  what  could  not  be  accomplished 
by  negotiation.  They  invested  the  place  on  all 
sides,  and  raised  batteries  against  it.  After  a  vigo- 
rous defence,  the  garrison,  consisting  of  300  or  400 
Cossacks,  was  obliged  to  surrender  for  want  of  pro- 
visions. No  terms  could  be  obtained,  and  all  the 
Russians  were  made  prisoners  of  war." 

In  Mr.  Bell's  time  (1720),  the  descendants  of 
these  prisoners  were,  he  says,  "pretty  numerous" 
and  useful  to  their  countrymen,  the  Russians,  as 
interpreters  (p.  282).  Along  with  the  other  inha- 
bitants of  Albazin  their  Priest  Dimitri  was  carried 
to  the  Chinese  capital.  There  he  and  his  co-reli- 
gionists were  allowed  to  observe  the  rites  of  their 
worship,  and  for  that  purpose  an  old  temple  of  the 
Buddhists  was  assigned  to  them  and  converted 
into  a  Christian  Church.  It  is  probable  that 
Dimitri  was  allowed  to  continue  in  his  office  all  his 
days,  and  that  not  till  after  his  death  were  arrange- 
ments made  for  procuring  a  successor  from  Russia, 
and  for  putting  the  establishment  on  the  footing  it 
afterwards  assumed,  and  which  has  continued  until 
this  day.  How  this  was  effected  wc  shall  now 
relate 

The  embassy,  already  mentioned,  despatched  from 
St.  Petersburg  to  meet  with  the  representatives 
of  China  on  the  question  of  the  frontiers,  was  also 
empowered  to  settle  all  matters  relating  to  the 
future  management  and  maintenance  of  the  Albazin 
captives.  These  negotiations  were  at  last  peacefully 
concluded,  and  among  other  articles  of  the  treaty 
between  Russia  and  China,  it  was  agreed  that  the 
subjects  of  Russia  who  had  been  taken  to  Peking 
should  remain  there  ;  but  as  they  were  Christians  of 
the  Greco-Russian  Church,  it  was  stipulated  that 
they  should  have  a  Church  provided  for  the  exercise 
of  the  rites  of  their  religion— that  a  staff  of  priests 
and  other  ecclesiastics  should  be  allowed  to  come 
from  Russia  and  officiate  in  the  Church  at  Peking ; 
that,  moreover  as  it  was  desirable  to  have  proper 
persons  to  study  the  Chinese  and  Manchoo  lan- 
guages, that  they  might  be  qualified  to  act  as  inter- 
preters in  the  future  business  and  intercourse  of 
the  Russians  with  their  Chinese  friends  and  neigh- 
bours, that  a  certain  number  of  students  should  lie 
added  to  the  staff  of  the  mission  ;  aud,  lastly,  that 
the  officials  of  the  mission  should  be  allowed  to 
return  to  Russia  at  the  end  of  ten  years,  to  be  re- 
placed by  a  new  set  of  priests,  students,  &c.  These 
terms  were  acceded  to  by  the  Chinese  authorities  ; 
and  so,  for  the  last  century  and  a  half,  there  has 
been  au  uninterrupted  succession  of  Russian  eccle- 


siastics who  have  spent  their  appointed  term  of 
years  in  Peking. 

According  to  the  treaty  the  Russian  mission 
was  to  consist  of  six  ecclesiastics,  viz.,  an  archi- 
mandrite and  five  other  priests  of  inferior  rank ; 
also  four  lay  members.  The  first  to  do  duty  alter-  £ 
nately  in  the  monastery  of  Candlemas  and  the 
Church  of  the  Assumption,  situated  in  the  same 
quarter  of  the  city ;  the  lay-members  are  the 
students  who  are  obliged  to  acquire  the  Chinese  and 
Manchoo  langixages,  and  to  gain  au  accurate  know- 
ledge of  Chinese  affairs.  They  all  reside  in  the 
Kouan,  a  vast  building,  part  of  which  known  by 
the  name  of  the  Court  of  the  Embassy,  is  kept  in 
repair  by  the  Chinese  government,  and  the  other, 
containing  the  convent,  at  the  expense  of  Russia. 
As  above  stated  the  members  of  the  mission  were  to 
be  relieved  every  ten  years,  but  the  correspondence 
of  the  Russian  Ministry  of  Foreign  Affairs,  in  the 
name  of  the  Directing  Senate,  with  the  tribunal  at 
Peking,  is  subject  to  so  many  delays  that  the 
abode  of  the  missionaries  is  often  protracted  to  a 
longer  period.  For  instance,  the  members  of  the 
new  mission  who  reached  Kiachta  in  1820  were 
then  only  on  their  way  to  relieve  the  former  one 
that  had  been  in  Peking  since  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1808.  The  maintenance  of  the  mission  costs 
the  Chinese  government,  aunually,  a  thousand 
silver  roubles  and  nine  thousand  pounds  of  rice, 
and  the  Russian  government  sixteen  thousand 
silver  roubles.  Of  this  last  sum  one  thousand 
roubles  are  set  apart  for  the  maintenance  and 
instruction  of  the  young  Albazinians  who  live 
at  Peking,  the  descendants  of  the  original  Cos- 
sacks. 

It  is  no  vain  repetition  but  an  interesting  confir- 
mation of  this  narrative,  to  adduce  the  testimony  of 
Mr.  Bell,  whose  travels  in  Asia  we  have  already 
referred  to.  Mr.  Bell,  after  giving  some  parti- 
culars, in  substance  the  same  as  those  laid  before 
our  readers,  adds,  "the  taking  of  these  prisoners 
to  Peking  was  the  occasion  of  establishing  the 
Creek  church  in  China,  which  still  continues  to 
flourish,  though  its  members  are  not  very  numerous. 
As  one  priest  dies,  another  from  Siberia  succeeds 
him,  who  minds  chiefly  his  own  small  flock,  and 
thinks  very  little  of  making  converts.  This  cir- 
cumstance prevents  their  being  obnoxious  to  the 
Romish  missionaries,  who  can  have  no  suspicion  of 
their  interfering  with  the  interests  of  their  church. 
These  missionaries  are  constantly  employed  in 
making  proselytes,  and  their  endeavours  have 
been  attended  with  some  success  "  (p.  283).  The 
testimony  of  a  witness  and  observer,  who  lived  so 
near  the  time  of  the  first  settlement  of  this  Russian 
colony  in  the  capital  of  China,  possesses  peculiar 
interest,  and  Mr.  Bell's  position  as  connected  in  a 
medical  capacity  with  the  Russian  Embassy,  gave 
him  the  best  opportunities  both  of  intercourse  with 
the  descendants  of  the  Cossacks  of  Albazin,  and  of 
free  communication  with  Chinese  officials.  Being 
in  the  suite  of  the  Ambassador  Valensky,  he  was 


Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1865  ]     THE  RUSSIAN  ECCLESIASTICAL  MISSION  IN  PEKING. 


11 


present  at  all  the  grand  receptions  and  interviews 
with  the  Emperor  and  his  court.  How  well  he 
improved  these  opportunities,  his  copious  narrative 
of  his  residence  in  Peking  abundantly  shows.  The 
glimpses  he  gives  us  of  Chinese  ceremonial  corre- 
spond very  much  with  the  more  recent  descriptions 
given  by  more  modern  writers,  and  so  we  are  the 
more  assured  of  the  accuracy  of  both.  By  means 
of  the  philological  and  political  stores  of  knowledge 
gathered  by  the  members  of  the  mission,  and  trans- 
mitted to  their  superiors  in  Russia,  there  is  now  ac- 
cumulated in  the  archives  and  public  offices  of  St. 
Petersburg,  an  amount  of  important  and  authentic 
information  about  China,  Corea,  Tibet,  and  the  other 
dependencies  of  the  empire,  far  beyond  what  is  pos- 
sessed by  any  other  European  government.  Some 
of  the  monks  and  other  officials  of  the  Chinese 
mission  have  been  men  of  research,  and  of  literary 
tastes,  and  they  have  done  good  service  both  while 
in  China,  and  after  their  return  to  Russia,  turning 
to  good  account  their  acquisitions,  and  enriching  the 
literature  of  their  country  both  with  original  works, 
and  with  translations  from  Eastern  languages.  But 
this  has  been  done  only  to  a  small  extent,  consider- 
ing the  advantages  these  men  have  enjoyed.  It  is 
matter  of  regret  that  the  Russian  government  has 
kept  locked  up  among  its  literary  treasures  the 
reports,  journals,  &c.  of  its  agents  in  China.  It 
may  have  considered  it  the  w  isest  course  to  mono- 


appeared  in  any  language  but  the  German."  +  Mr. 
Timkowski,  the  author  of  the  work  now  referred 
to,  was  the  officer  in  command  of  the  Cossacks, 
charged  with  the  duty  of  conducting  the  new 
mission  which  left  Russia  for  Peking  in  1820,  and 
of  bringing  back  the  members  of  the  former  mission 
who  returned  from  China  the  following  year. 

Among  the  members  of  the  mission  in  Peking, 
who  have  made  contributions  to  the  literature  of 
the  East,  the  monk  Hyacinth  Bechurin  holds  an 
honourable  place.  Among  other  valuable  works  of 
his  there  is  a  detailed  description  of  the  country 
lying  between  Peking  and  Kiachta,  on  the  Russian 
frontier.  Another  volume  contains  a  description  of 
Tibet,  translated  from  the  Chinese.  A  third  con- 
tains a  history  of  Tibet,  also  translated  from  the 
Chinese  original.  These  works,  and  others  bearing 
on  the  subject  of  this  paper,  are  now  before  the 
writer,  in  the  Russian  language ;  and  to  these  docu- 
ments he  has  been  indebted  for  many  of  the  details 
now  laid  before  the  readers  of  Christian  Work. 
Regret  has  been  expressed  that  the  Russian  govern- 
ment has  not  given  to  the  European  public  the 
valuable  information  acquired  through  the  medium 
of  the  mission  at  Peking ;  but,  independently  of 
reasons  of  state  for  keeping  such  knowledge  to 
themselves,  the  members  of  the  Russian  govern- 
ment must  have  translated  the  manuscripts  in  their 
possession   into   some  other  European  language, 


polise  the  information  thus  obtained  ;  but  certainly  '  better  known  than  the  Russian,  otherwise  few 
it  would  have  been  a  graceful  and  generous  act,  to  j  would  have  been  able  to  profit  by  the  publicatk 


make  public;  for  the  use  of  the  Western  world,  some 
at  least  of  the  various  knowledge  in  social,  political, 
and  religious  life  in  China,  which  the  staff  of  priests 
and  students  there  had  doubtless  communicated  to 
their  superiors  on  their  return  to  Europe.  We 
observe  that  this  reticence  on  the  part  of  Russia 
is  referred  to  in  terms  of  regret  by  the  intelligent 
English  translator  of  Timkowski's  Travels,  in  his 
preface  to  that  work.*  He  says  :  "  It  is  natural  to 
inquire  what  advantages  literature  and  science  have 
derived  from  the  Russians  having  thus  possessed, 
for  a  hundred  years,  an  opportunity  which  no  other 
Christian  nation  has  enjoyed,  and  which,  if  allowed 
to  natives  of  England,  France,  or  Germany,  would 
most  probably  have  long  since  made  us  fully  ac- 
quainted with  everything  relative  to  the  history, 
the  institutions,  the  government,  &c.  of  that  great 
empire  aud  its  extensive  dependencies.  To  this  no 
satisfactory  answer  can  be  given.  So  far  as  we 
have  been  able  to  ascertain,  none  of  the  members  of 
these  successive  missions  have  ever  published  any- 
thing on  the  subject  of  China,  even  in  the  Russiau 
language.  Only  Lawrence  Lange,  who  accompanied 
the  mission  that  went  to  Peking  in  1727,  did  keep 
a  journal,  which  was  published  by  the  celebrated 
Tallas,  in  his  Hordische  Beitriigc ;  but  it  never 

*  Travels  of  the  Russian  Mission  through  Mongolia  to 
China,  and  Residence  in  Peking  in  the  years  1820-1821. 
By  George  Timkowski.  With  Corrections  and  Notes, 
by  Julius  Vox  Klaproth.  In  2  vols.  London  :  Long- 
man, Rces,  Orme,  Brown,  and  Green.  1827. 


It  was  a  stroke  of  policy  worthy  of  the  character 
for  able  diplomacy  the  Russian  government  has 
long  borne,  to  take  advantage  of  the  circumstance 
of  certain  Russian  subjects  having  been  carried 
captive  to  Peking,  to  gain  a  permanent  footing  in 
China  for  their  priests  and  people,  with  fidl  liberty 
to  exercise  their  religion  and  maintain  a  church  and 
a  monastery,  with  all  the  privileges  belonging  to 
their  religious  profession.  The  proposal  to  attach 
a  number  of  lay  students  to  the  mission  was  skil- 
fully managed,  as  the  Chinese  pride  was  flattered 
by  the  idea  of  these  foreigners  coming  to  Peking  to 
lea/rn  their  language,  and  gain  wisdom  from  their 
books  and  learned  men.  Had  the  Russians  sought 
liberty  to  settle  in  China  for  the  purpose  of  teaching, 
their  proposal  would  have  been  rejected  with  scorn. 
There  was,  however,  a  covert  design  on  the  part  of 
the  Russians — as  a  person  high  in  office  in  St. 
Petersburg  assured  the  writer  of  these  pages — to 
give  the  Chinese  a  favourable  idea  of  the  Christian 
religion,  by  building  a  church  adorned  with  the 
best  specimens  of  sacred  pictures  that  could  be 
procured,  and  by  the  appointment  of  priests,  whose 
official  robes,  and  other  emblems  of  their  sacred 
character  and  office,  were  to  be  of  the  most  gorgeous 

f  We  are  gratified  to  he  able  to  state  that  the  last  sen- 
tence of  the  above  extract  is  not  correct.  A  translation 
from  the  French,  of  the  Journal  of  M.  de  Lange  was  pub- 
lished as  an  appendix  to  Mr.  Bell  of  Antermonv's  Travels, 
already  mentioned  ;  and  the  date  of  De  Lange' s  residence 
at  the  Court  of  Peking  was  not  in  1?27,  but  in  the  years 
1721  and  1722. 


12  THE  RUSSIAN  ECCLESIASTICAL  MISSION  IN  PEKING.    [Christian  work,  Jan.  2. 


description.    It  was  judged  that  these  things  would 
enchant  the  eyes  of  the  Chinese,  and  fill  their 
imaginations  with  exalted  notions  of  the  magnifi- 
cence of  Russia,  and  the  beauty  of  the  religion 
there  dominant.    This  gives  point  and  significance 
to  the  following  passage  in  Timkowski's  work.  He 
says,  "  The  ecclesiastical  members  of  the  new  mis- 
sion were  occupied  to-day  in  receiving  from  their 
predecessors  the  habits  and  utensils  belonging  to  the 
service  of  the  Church.    There  were  two  very  hand- 
some and  rich  dresses  for  the  priests,  but  many 
which  were  much  worn.    For  the  dignity  of  reli- 
gion, and  the  credit  of  the  Russian  name,  it  is  much 
to  be  wished  that  our  church  at  Peking  were 
furnished  with  new  ornaments,  and  in  a  better 
taste.     The  present  ones  are  too  old.  Several 
images  are  very  indifferently  painted  by  Chinese 
artists,  who  have  very  unsuitably  dressed  them  in 
their  own  national  costume.    An  old  image  of  St. 
Nicholas,  brought  by  our  Cossacks  from  Albazin  in 
1685,  hangs  on  the  wall  behind  the  altar.    In  con- 
sequence  of  my   representations  respecting  the 
pictures  of  the  saints  in  our  church  at  Peking,  the 
Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs  gave  orders  to  paint 
some  new  pictures  for  it,  which  were  forwarded  to 
Peking,  in  1824."    (Vol.  i.  p.  333.)    If  pictures  are 
to  be  hung  up  in  Christian  churches,  and  if  images 
of  the  saints  are  to  be  honoured  by  the  worshippers 
who  bow  before  them,  there  seems  to  be  no  good 
reason  why  these  appendages  to  the  furniture  of  the 
sanctuary  should  not  be  respectable  specimens  of 
the  painter's  art.    But  it  betrays  a  sad  lack  of 
genuine  Christian  feeling  to  attach  importance  to 
such  trifles  ;  and  it  does  not  say  much  for  the 
enlightened  zeal  of  a  Church,  which  rests  its  de- 
pendence on  such  means  for  producing  an  impres- 
sion on  the  minds  of  a  heathen  people  favourable  to 
the  Christian  religion  and  its  adherents.  Nor  is  it  sur- 
prising if  such  acts  have  failed  to  produce  the  effect 
intended.     If  the  Chinese  painters  had  possessed 
a  particle  of  humour,  they  might  have  thought  it  a 
good  joke  to  dress  the  Russian  saints  in  their  own 
costume,  and  thus  convert  them  at  once  into  deni- 
zens and  protectors  of  the  Celestial  empire  ! 

We  have  never  heard  of  any  native  of  Peking, 
either  of  the  Chinese  or  of  the  Manchoo  race,  being 
won  over  to  the  Christian  faith  by  these  dazzling 
exhibitions.  The  writer  had  a  memorable  inter- 
view with  the  members  of  the  mission,  when  they 
passed  through  Kiachta,  on  their  way  to  Peking, 
in  1820.  He  suggested  to  the  Archimandrite 
(Kamensky)  then  at  the  head  of  the  mission  that  it 
would  be  well  for  him  aud  his  brethren  to  take 
steps  for  the  introduction  of  the  Christian  Scriptures 
into  China,  their  knowledge  of  the  language  and 
opportunities  of  intercourse  with  the  people  giving 
them  free  scope  for  efforts  in  that  directiou.  His 
answer  was  brief  and  conclusive — "  Such  things  are 
beyond  our  commission  ;  we  have  no  commands  to 
undertake  any  such  work."  The  reigning  spirit  of 
the  Russian  Church  at  that  time  was  the  spirit  of 
externalism,  rite,  ceremony,  show;  and,  true  to 


the  order  of  the  day,  Father  Kamensky  was  careful 
not  to  exceed  the  limits  of  his  instructions,  or 
appear  more  zealous  than  his  superiors. 

In  the  course  of  the  many  years  that  have  elapsed 
since  the  commencement  of  the  Spiritual  Mission 
(as  the  Russians  call  it),  there  may  have  been  not  a 
few  zealous  and  good  men  who  have  fulfilled  the 
duties  of  their  office  and  commended  their  religion 
to  the  heathen  people  around  them  by  their  humble 
deportment  and    consistent  lives  ;   but  of  their 
labours  there  is  no  account,  at  least  none  to  which 
we  have  access.    Some  tangible  proofs,  however,  of 
their  labours  are  extant.    A  valuable  manuscript 
copy  of  a  Manchoo  version  of  the  Old  Testament, 
and  part  of  the  New,  made  by  some  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Missionaries  in  China,  was  made  by  one  of 
the  late  members  of  the  Russian  Mission  ;  and  a 
transcript  of  that  manuscript  has  been  made  at  the 
expense  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society.* 
Another  Biblical  work,  honourable  to  the  scholarship 
and  diligence  of  another  member  of  the  Peking  Mis- 
sion, is  a  translation  into  Manchoo  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. That  work  has  been  printed  under  the  auspices 
of  the  above-named  Society,  and  copies  can  now  be 
disseminated  among  the  people  from  the  Chinese 
metropolis  itself,  where  Protestant  missionaries  are 
now  labouring  with  much  encouragement,  and  with 
fields  of  usefulness  all  around  them,  which  only 
their  limited  number  and  resources,  prevent  their 
occupying  in  all  their  exteut. 

Turning  from  the  clerical  portion  of  the  mission, 
we  naturally  ask,  what  is  the  state  and  character 
of  the  descendants  of  the  original  settlers  of  Alba- 
zin, who  were  brought  to  Peking  so  long  ago.  We 
can  but  imperfectly  answer  the  question.  The  Rus- 
sian colony — for  such  it  is — planted  at  the  very 
gates  of  the  capital,  still  exists ;  but  its  numbers 
have  decreased  rather  than  multiplied  during  the 
last  century  and  a  half.  The  presence  and  influence 
of  priests  of  their  own  faith,  and  of  Church  services 
according  to  their  own  ritual,  have  scarcely  pre- 
vented their  sinking  into  the  abyss  of  heathenism 
around  them.  There  is  reason  to  fear  that  with 
little  even  of  tlxeform  of  godliness,  they  have  prac- 
tically denied  its  power.  They  have  long  since 
lost  the  use  of  the  Russian  language,  and  having 
adopted  the  Chinese  dress  aud  mode  of  life,  are 
little  distinguished  from  the  other  inhabitants  of 
the  country,  which  has  become,  in  every  sense,  their 
native  land.  How  low  these  poor  people  have 
fallen,  the  following  extract  from  M.  Timkowski's 
work  only  too  clearly  shows.  That  gentleman,  after 
visiting  some  Buddhist  temples,  and  other  places  of 
interest  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Peking,  describes 
a  visit  to  the  Russian  church  thus  :— 

' '  After  having  crossed  ravines  and  narrow  alleys, 
we  came  to  the  north-east  angle  of  Peking,  where 
our  Church  of  the  Assumption  (formerly  St.  Nicho- 

*  That  version  must,  of  course,  undergo  a  careful  re- 
vision before  being  printed,  and  may  perhaps  only  furnish 
the  basis  for  a  more  complete  translation,  to  be  made  by 
some  competent  Protestant  missionary. 


Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1865.]     THE  RUSSIAN  ECCLESIASTICAL  MISSION  IN  PEKING. 


13 


las),  stands.  We  did  not  see  the  inside  of  the 
church,  because  we  had  no  key.  It  is  in  very  bad 
condition.  It  was  built  about  the  time  of  the 
arrival  of  the  Albazins,  with  the  materials  of  a 
pagan  temple,  which  formerly  stood  in  the  square. 
....  In  general  this  quarter  of  Peking  is  very 
poor,  though  it  contains  the  palace  of  a  prince, 
which  is  situated  to  the  south-west  of  our  church. 
The  descendants  of  the  Albazins  live,  at  present, 
in  the  western  part  of  the  city,  which  is  assigned 
to  the  division  of  Manchoo  troops  to  which  they 
belong.  They  have  lost  all  attachment  to  their 
former  countrymen  —  the  Russians.  There  are 
twenty-two  among  them  who  have  been  baptised, 
j  but  they  are  so  connected  with  the  Manchoos  by 
marriages,  and  by  their  dependence  as  subjects, 
that  it  is  very  difficult  to  distinguish  them.  They 
speak-  Chinese  :  they  dress  like  the  Manchoos,  and 
live  entirely  in  the  same  manner  as  the  soldiers  of 
that  nation  ;  poor,  idle,  and  addicted  to  the  super- 
stitions of  Schamanism."    (Vol.  ii.  p.  45.) 

So,  with  all  their  priests,  sacred  images,  and 
fine  sacerdotal  vestments,  these  people  were  not  far 
from  the  low  level  of  the  heathen  part  of  the 
community.  Nor  is  this  to  be  wondered  at,  if  the 
timid  policy  of  their  clergy,  as  brought  to  view  in 
the  following  extract  from  the  same  volume,  is  to 
be  regarded  as  characteristic  of  the  Russian  priest- 
hood in  Peking. 

"January  16th. — To-day  Alexis  came  to  the 
church.  He  is  a  descendant  of  the  Albazins,  and  is 
their  Monkonnida,  or  Senior.  He  brought  with  him 
his  grandson,  of  twelve  years  of  age,  to  have  him 
christened,  and  also  his  daughter,  the  mother  of 
the  boy,  who  was  married  to  a  member  of  the  impe- 
rial family,  but  poor,  and  of  the  class  designated 
by  the  name  of  Ouksoun,  or  wearing  yellow  girdles. 
The  Archimandrite  expressed  with  respect  to  the 
young  prince,  the  fear  that  the  Chinese  government, 
which  is  always  jealous,  might  check  the  zeal  of  oar 
clergy  to  propagate  the  Christian  religion,  as  it  had 
done  vAth  the  Jesuits."  (P.  47.)  From  anything 
that  appears  in  the  history  of  these  clergymen  they 
were  perfectly  safe  from  the  hands  of  persecutors  ; 
for  their  "zeal"  to  propagate  the  Christian  faith 
nowhere  appears  ! 

Mr.  Timkowski  had  many  opportunities  of  inter- 
course with  Lamas  and  travellers  from  Tibet  and  Mon- 
golia ;  and  he  had  some  curious  interviews  also  with 
the  Roman  Catholic  missionaries.  He  relates  with 
minute  accuracy  what  passed  on  these  occasions,  and 
one  or  two  extracts,  in  which  our  own  country  and 
our  missionaries  are  referred  to,  may  not  be  without- 
interest.  It  is  well  to  get  a  glimpse  of  what  others 
think  and  say  of  us,  and  our  Russian  officer  here 
gives  us  the  opportunity.  "Ishing  told  us  that  the 
Dalai  Lama  had  not  appeared,  that  is,  had  not  been 
installed  in  Tibet  for  five  years  [previous  to  1820]. 
The  priests  of  Tibet  wanted  to  choose  him  from 
among  their  own  body  ;  but  the  late  Emperor  Kia 
King  required  that  three  candidates  should  be  pro- 
!  posed  to  him,  all  of  them  from  the  province  of  Szu- 


chuan.    Does  the  Chinese  Government  then  dread 
the  conquest  of  Tibet  by  the  English  ?  Should  these 
conquerors  of  Bengal  take  possession  of  a  country 
so  highly  venerated  by  all  the  professors  of  Lama- 
ism,  which  would  not  be  difficult  for  them  at 
present,  the  Dalai  Lama  would  remain  in  their 
power ;  his  worshippers  the  Mongols,  Calmucks, 
and  other  nations  might  become  true  and  zealous 
allies  of  the  English,  and  facilitate  their  further 
conquests  in  Middle  Asia.     We  know  that  the 
English  missionaries  who  reside  at  Selenginsk,  in 
the  government  of  Irkutsk,  diligently  study  the 
Mongol  language,  which  is  spoken  by  many  of  the 
Tibetan  Lamas.  .  .  .  Some  Tibetans  who  reside  in 
their  convent  came  to  the  Dou  Lama  to  see  the 
Russians.    When  they  saw  me  they  exclaimed, 
'  This  gentleman  greatly  resembles  in  the  face  the 
Indjili  (English)  who  live  at  Lassa,  and  other 
Tibetan  towns,  the  same  complexion  and  hair,  the 
same  dress  and  sword. '  This  statement  was  further 
confirmed  by  a  merchant  at  Peking,  a  native  of 
Tibet,  who  is  pretty  well  acquainted  with  Bengal 
and  Calcutta.     We  learned  from  him  that  the 
English  now  carry  on  a  pretty  considerable  trade 
with  Tibet,  and  exchange  their  cloths,  knives, 
swords,  &c.  for  gold,  musk,  turquoises,  &c."  (Vol. 
ii.  p.  55.) 

Mr.  Timkowski  gives  an  interesting  account  of  a 
visit  paid  by  himself  and  other  Russians  to  the  Por- 
tuguese missionaries,  who,  it  seems,  are  treated  with 
indignity  and  harshness  by  the  Manchoo  officials  of 
Peking.    We  must  limit  our  extracts  however  to 
a  passage  containing  a  reference  to  the  English 
missionaries  in  Siberia.      "The  Archimandrites 
Hyacinth  and  Peter  went  in  carriages  to  visit  the 
Portuguese  missionaries  in  the  convent  of  the  South. 
I  accompanied  them  with  six  Cossacks,  preceded  by 
two  of  their  officers,  all  on  horseback.  Some  Chinese 
converts  received  us  at  the  gate  of  the  monastery, 
and  led  us  through  the  library  into  the  church, 
which  is  truly  magnificent."  .  .  .  "The  bishop  hav- 
ing asked  the  Archimandrite  Peter  why  English 
missionaries  had  settled  at  Selenginsk,  the  latter 
answered  that  it  was  to  learn  the  Mongol  langiiage ; 
but  the  bishop  replied  that  he  thought  that  the 
English  missionaries  had  other  intentions.  The 
Portuguese  observed  that  the  literati  of  Europe, 
and  particularly  those  of  France,  eagerly  published 
works  on  China,  and  in  the  Chinese  and  Manchoo 
languages,  without  being  sufficiently  versed  in  the 
subjects  of  which  they  treated."  (Vol.  ii.  p.  70.) 
Perhaps  these  Portuguese  gentlemen  were  not  guilt- 
less of  the  very  thing  of  which  they  accused  others, 
viz.,  holding  and  publishing  opinions  on  subjects 
which  they  did  not  well  understand.    The  sus- 
picion expressed  by  the  bishop  that  the  English 
missionaries  had  other  intentions  than  those  they 
avowed,  might  well  lead  to  conclusions  not  very 
favourable  to  those  emissaries  of  the  Pope  them- 
selves.   Were  they  conscious  of  some  secret,  un- 
avowed  objects  in  their  mission  to  China,  that  they 
were  so  ready  to  impute  sinister  designs  to  the 


14 


DEACONS  AND  DEACONESSES. 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2, 18C5. 


Protestant  missionaries  in  Siberia  ?  The  Archi- 
mandrite certainly  gave  an  imperfect  account  of 
the  objects  of  the  English  missionaries,  when  he 
said  it  was  "  to  learn  the  Mongol  language.''  Their 
study  of  that  language  was  but  a  means  to  an  end, 
their  avowed  end  being  to  translate  the  Christian 
Scriptures  into  Mongolian,  and  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  the  people  who  used  that  tongue.  The 
Archimandrite  Peter  (Kamensky)  here  mentioned, 
was  the  individual  referred  to  in  a  former  page, 
who,  in  conversation  with  the  writer,  expressed  his 
inability  to  undertake  any  Bible-translation  work, 
as  being  beyond  his  instructions  ;  but  he  showed 
himself  to  be  better  acquainted  with  the  character 
and  work  of  the  Protestant  missionaries  than  the 
Portuguese  bishop,  and  performed  for  them  an  im- 
portant service  in  procuring  for  them  in  Peking  a 
valuable  collection  of  Mongolian  and  Manchoo 
works,  essential  to  them  in  the  study  of  the 
languages  and  literature  of  the  people  to  whose 
evangelization  they  had  devoted  themselves. 

Here  is  another  glimpse  of  proceedings  iu  the 
sphere  of  these  missions  in  Peking.  We  again  quote 
from  Mr.  Timkowski.  "  The  Portuguese  mission- 
aries having  learned  that  the  library  of  the  Russian 
Mission  possessed  the  Journal  of  Lord  Amherst's 
Embassy  to  China,  in  1816,  asked  the  Archiman- 
drite Peter  to  lend  it  them.  The  book  contains  some 
inaccurate  statements  respecting  our  mission  at 
Peking.  Two  Russians  and  a  Frenchman,  in  the 
service  of  Puxssia,  says  the  author,  had  been  seen 
within  the  last  three  days,  near  our  residence  in 
Thoung  Tcheau.  The  Chinese  guard,  who  admit 
none  but  mandarins  into  the  place  occupied  by  the 
embassy,  would  not  permit  their  entrance.  Lord 
Amherst  gave  orders  not  to  have  any  eommunica- 
tion  with  them,  so  that  we  heard  no  more  of  them. 
They  were  dressed  entirely  in  the  Chinese  fashion.'' 
In  a  note  Mr.  Timkowski  makes  the  following  cri- 
tique on  this  passage  : — "The  supposed  Frenchman 


was  the  Archimandrite  Hyacinth,  who  speaks 
French.  He  was  accompanied  by  the  Monk 
Seraphim  and  the  Student  Sipakof.  In  other  re- 
spects the  narrative  is  correct,  but  the  author  makes 
a  very  singular  remark.  '  The  Russians, '  he  says, 
'  have  at  Peking  an  establishment  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  a  certain  number  of  persons  who  are  intended 
to  act  as  interpreters  ou  the  frontiers.  The  Senate 
of  Tohohk  corresponds  Immediately  with  the  Tribunal 
at  PeJciiKj.''  Was  it  not  known  in  Europe  in  1816 
and  1818  that  the  Russian  Senate  resides  at  St. 
Petersburg,  not  at  Tobolsk  ?  "  This  ignorant  mis- 
take of  one  who  ought  to  have  been  well-informed 
in  such  matters,  is  just  another  proof  of  the  little 
attention  paid  by  English  writers  to  the  relations 
between  Russia  and  China,  and  to  the  many  inter- 
national questions  which  ought  to  have  a  special 
interest  to  Englishmen.  Every  year,  however,  is 
removing  something  of  the  darkness  which  has  veiled 
the  affairs  of  the  East  from  European  minds  ;  and 
we  trust  the  time  is  not  distant  when  ignorance  on 
such  subjects  will  be  regarded  as  discreditable  as 
it  is  to  be  in  the  dark  with  regard  to  any  other 
great  question  of  the  day. 

There  is  a  prevalent  impression  that  the  field  of 
Russian  literature  is  a  very  barren  one ;  and  cer- 
tainly it  cannot  be  compared  with  the  richer  soils 
of  Germany,  France,  and  England  ;  but  it  is  never- 
theless not  an  arid  waste,  producing  nothing  ;  and 
a  careful  hand  might  glean  many  rare  and  valuable 
sheaves  from  sources  as  yet  little  known.  If  the 
future  of  Russia  may  be  forecast  from  its  history  up 
to  the  present  time,  the  vast  progress  made  in  that 
empire  since  the  period  to  which  the  episode  of 
Albazin  carries  us  back,  may  well  warrant  us  to  ex- 
pect a  development  not  merely  of  material  wealth, 
but  of  mental  and  moral  resources,  which  will  bring 
and  keep  Russia  abreast  of  the  most  advanced  civi- 
lizations of  the  time,  f 


DEACONS  AND  DEACONESSES— THEIR  MISSION  AND  PROGRESS 

ON  THE  RHINE. 
BY  THE  REV.  J.  E.  CARLYLE. 


The  Institution  at  Duisburg  has  been  already 
described  in  the  pages  of  this  journal,*  so  that 
we  pass  from  the  interesting  details  of  its  his- 
tory to  note  only  its  general  progress.  Duis- 
burg is  an  ancient  city  on  the  Rhine,  of  some 
importance  still  as  the  centre  of  a  large  manufac- 
turing district.  How  it  comes  we  know  not,  but  the 
factory  districts  in  Germany  have  not  the  same 
dingy  look  they  w  ear  in  England.  The  air  of  Duis- 
burg is  not  so  impregnated  with  smoke,  and  the 
whole  look  of  the  city  seems  brighter  than  with  us. 
Elberfeld  in  the  same  way — the  most  important 

*  Christian  Work,  August,  1863. 


of  the  manufacturing  towns  of  Germany— and 
situated  in  a  densely-populated  district,  has  its  due 
share  of  light  and  sunshine  ;  and  from  its  romantic 
situation,  built  on  hill  and  dale,  might  remind  us,  so 
far  as  beauty  is  concerned,  of  our  own  aristocratic 
Bath.  But  to  return  to  Duisburg.  The  Institution 
occupies  an  unobtrusive  range  of  buildings  which  do 
not  bulk  on  the  eye  as  the  deaconess  house  at 
Kaisers  werth.    Duisburg  is,  besides,  a  city  possess  - 

f  Since  the  above  article  was  prepared,  information 
has  been  received  from  Peking  concerning  the  present 
efforts  of  the  Eussian  Mission  there  to  make  converts 
from  among  the  Chinese,  which  may  be  communicated 
in  a  future  number  of  Christian  Work. 


Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1865.] 


15 


ing  a  number  of  public  buildings  ;  with  which  the 
limited  resources  of  this  Christian  Institute  could 
not  enable  it  to  vie.    But  while  thus  retiring  and 
I   humble  there  is  a  -work  going  on  here  which  scarcely 
Jl  yields  in  its  importance  to  that  earned  on  at  Kai- 
i   serswerth.     Dr.  Fliedner,  to  whom  the  Institution 
I    owes  its  origin,  saw,  with  his]  large  sagacity,  that 
;    there  were  departments  of  duty  in  which  it  was  pre- 
ferable to  employ  a  male  agency.     For  instance,  in 
!   the  Hospital  for  males — especially  for  soldiers — 
]    while  there  are  duties  in  which  the  aid  of  the 
deaconess  may  be  invaluable,  there  are  others  which 
j   must  mainly  devolve  on  men.     On  the  field  of 
battle,  too,  it  were  of  great  service  that  the  surgeon 
j   should  have  under  his  direction  a  trustworthy, 
experienced   male   assistant    to   look   after  the 
wounded.     Apart  from  war,  a  catechist  or  deacon- 
!  helper  will  often  be  found  more  suitable  for  work  in 
a  garrison  than  a  female  agent.  The  difficult  duties, 
1   too,  belonging  to  the  care  of  a  prison  for  males,  or 
to  a  reformatory  for  criminals,  seem  more  suitable  to 
men,  so  also  the  education  of  boys  in  Ragged  Schools. 
We  may  add,  indeed,  that  in  the  education  of  boys 
generally,  it  were  of  much  value  to  have  a  well- 
trained  Christian  male  agency.    The  want  of  it  has 
been  especially  felt  of  late  years  in  Germany.  In 
:   more   distant  expeditions   also,   as  in  following 
the  colonist  to  his  remote  home,  that  he  may 
still  enjoy  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel,  deacon- 
helpers  appear  the  most   fitted  for  the  duty. 
Thus  the  ministry  of  Christian  mercy  seems  to 
[   need  not  alone  the  sympathy  and  gentle  care  of  the 
i   sisterhood,  but  the   robustness   and  strength  to 
I   endure  hardship  belonging  to  the  brother  in  the 
'   Lord.     And,  in  point  of  fact,  all  these  general  im- 
1   pressions  regarding  the  value  of  a  male  Christian 
agency,  have  been  verified  by  experience  both  at 
j  Duisburg  and  other  German  Mission  Institutions. 
The  primary  design  at  Duisburg,  let  it  be  noted, 
is  to  train  not  deacons  but  deacon-helpers.  The 
diaconate  in  Germany,  as  in  most  Christian  com- 
•   munions,  is  a  Church  order,  and  this  is  recognised  in 
■    the  arrangements  of  the  Institution.     It  woidd 
educate  an  agency  not  as  a  substitute  for  the 
I  Church  office,  but  as  a  help  to  it.     Hence,  indeed, 
j  the  name  deacon-helpers.    There  is  thus  a  distinc- 
|   tion  between  Kaiserswerth  and  Duisburg,  or  the 
I  Kauhe  Haus  at  Hamburg.      In  the  one  case  it 
j   is  a  Church  ministry  belonging  to  primitive  Chris- 
|   tianity,  but  gone  into  desuetude  which  has  been 
restored  ;  in  the  other  it  is  a  help  to  the  ministers 
;   of  the  Church,  especially  to  the  diaconate,  in  pas- 
toral work. 

While  at  Duisburg  it  is  the  main  object  to  train 
this  particular  agency,  it  is  interesting  at  the  same 

!  time  to  notice  that,  with  his  usual  sagacity,  Dr. 
Fliedner  sought  to  turn  the  Institution  to  useful 
account  in  preparing  the  young  Prussian  ministry 
for  their  future  parish  work.    And  in  this  attempt 

|  there  has  been  a  good  measure  of  success.  The 
Government  has  been  induced  to  offer  three  bursaries 
for  those  who  have  passed  their  first  theological 


examination,  that  they  may  be  prepared  here  for 
their  future  pastoral  duties,  and  more  than  fifty 
have  received  this  valuable  training.  They  aid 
in  conducting  the  devotional  services  of  the  house, 
and  the  hospital.  They  seek  to  give  spiritual 
direction  and  consolation  to  the  sick.  They  have 
opportunities  for  preaching.  They  take  an  im- 
portant part  in  conducting  the  education  of  the 
deacon  assistants,  and  in  such  other  depart- 
ments of  duty  as  are  suitable  to  their  calling. 
While  engaged  in  these  duties  their  theological 
studies  are  at  the  same  time  not  overlooked.  They 
have  access  to  a  good  library,  and  Dr.  Bleibtreu, 
the  pastor  of  the  Institution,  acts  as  their  theolo-  j 
gical  tutor.  The  idea  is  an  excellent  one,  well 
worthy  consideration  in  our'  own  country.  The 
link  is  thus  supplied,  uniting  the  Christian  ministry 
to  this  mission  of  love. 

But  the  most  prominent  characteristic  of  Duis- 
burg is  its  work  as  a  training  institution  for  1 
deacon -helpers.  Everything  else,  we  may  say,  is 
subordinate  to  this.  Of  these  it  has  at  present 
some  ninety  employed,  resident  either  at  Duisburg 
or  labouring  elsewhere  in  the  Christian  vineyard. 
This  number  may  appear  small,  but  then  it  must  be 
remembered  there  are  many  similar  training  institu- 
tions in  Germany,  and  besides  that,  from  the  impor- 
tant places  occupied  by  many  of  these  brethren 
more  good  is  effected  than  might  appear  at  first 
sight.  Some  of  these  deacon-helpers,  for  instance, 
are  at  the  head  of  large  poor-houses  in  the  greater 
German  cities.  Others  superintend  institutions  for 
the  aged.  Some,  again,  have  the  place  of  city  : 
inspectors  of  the  poor,  a  position  necessarily  of 
much  influence.  Others  are  laboriously  occupied  ! 
in  aiding  the  Christian  ministry  in  the  oversight  of 
large  neglected  parishes.  A  number  of  the  brethren  ' 
are  again  occupied  educational^,  some  in  primary  ' 
schools,  others  in  ragged  schools  and  reformatories 
for  boys  and  men.  Hospital- work  is  another  im- 
portant department.  The  noble  institution,  for 
instance,  of  Elberfeld  is  under  the  care  of  seven  of 
the  brethren.  Then  they  superintend  asylums  for 
the  deranged,  and  for  idiots,  aud  some  of  them  are 
occupied  with  the  care  of  the  sick  in  private  families. 
We  may  add  to  this  the  care  of  prisons,  in  which 
Christian  superintendence  and  sympathy  may  often 
prove  of  signal  blessing.  The  deacons  of  Duisburg 
have  in  all  these  departments  approved  themselves  j 
as  good  servants  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

We  may  notice,  among  the  more  important  services 
they  have  thus  rendered  their  work  in  Upper  Silesia,  j 
1848  was  in  that  province  a  season  of  terrible  j 
famine,  followed  by  pestilence.     Nothing  could  I 
have  been  more  noble  than  the  self-devotion  of  the 
deacons  sent  there  in  ministering  to  the  famishing, 
and  in  gathering  together  under  their  fatherly  care 
deserted  orphan  children.    During  the  last  outbreak 
of  cholera  in  Germany  also  they  were  found  most 
useful,  both  in  directing  sanitary  measures  to  avert 
the  calamity,  and  in  their  skilful  care  of  cholera 
patients.    Some  years  ago  they  were  of  great  ser-- 


16 


DEACONS  AND  DEACONESSES. 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2, 1865. 


vice  to  a  number  of  poor  miners  who  had  been 
persuaded  by  designing  speculators  to  emigrate  to 
Southern  Russia,  to  the  countiy  of  the  Cossacks 
of  the  Don.  There  they  found  themselves  in  great 
misery,  and  many  died  of  sickness  or  want.  Some 
of  the  brethren  were  sent  to  their  help,  and,  by 
their  good  arrangements  and  organisation  they  were 
enabled  to  restore  to  their  sorrowing  wives  and 
families  a  considerable  fragment  of  the  poor  colonists. 
During  the  late  Danish  war  these  deacons,  like  the 
deaconesses  of  Kaiserswerth,  were  also  found  of 
much  use.  Sixteen  of  them  were  enlisted  in  the 
work — in  the  hospitals,  or  with  the  army  at  the 
storming  of  Diippel,  and  the  passage  to  Alsen.  So 
much  did  the  medical  officers  of  the  Prussian  army 
appreciate  their  intelligence  and  their  devotion  to 
their  duties,  that  when  other  army  establishments 
were  almost  broken  up,  a  number  of  them  were  for 
a  considerable  time  retained  in  active  service. 
Might  it  not  be  well  to  take  a  lesson  from  this  for 
our  own  army,  especially  in  the  case  of  a  future  war? 
Female  nurses,  though  invaluable  in  their  place, 
can  occupy  only  a  limited  sphere  in  our  military 
hospitals.  Why  not  aid  them  by  the  services  of 
trained  Christian  men  ?  We  have  our  army  cate- 
chists.  Why  not,  also,  our  Christian  hospital 
attendants  ?  As  regards  our  large  army  in  India 
exposed  to  so  much  sickness  and  suft'eriug,  the  value 
of  such  an  agency  cannot  be  over-estimated. 

And  now  we  notice  the  training  of  Duisburg.  It 
;  is  an  interesting  feature  of  Kaiserswerth  that  it  has 
gathered  into  one  sisterhood  all  classes  of  society. 
There  may  be  found  among  the  deaconesses  those 
in  whose  veins  flows  the  blood  of  the  oldest  German 
nobility,  others  are  recruited  from  the  professional 
or  mercantile  orders  of  society,  others  from  the 
working-classes.  It  is  indeed  a  beautiful  spectacle, 
this  sisterly  union  of  those  who  by  birth  and  rank 
are  so  separate.  It  is  otherwise  at  Duisburg. 
The  brethren  there  are  chiefly  gathered  from  the 
classes  of  German  mechanics,  or  handicraftsmen,  or 
agriculturists.  This  may  be  partly  accounted  for 
from  their  office.  This  is  uot  to  occupy  the  place 
of  a  church  ministry,  as  with  the  deaconess,  but 
to  be  the  subordinate  assistants  of  an  existing  order. 
Hence  naturally  a  social  distinction.  The  chief 
qualifications  required  for  entrants  are  a  good  moral 
and  Christian  character,  ability  to  read  and  to 
write,  with  some  knowledge  of  arithmetic.  They 
must  be  also  proficient  in  some  handicraft,  or  in 
agricultural  work,  or  at  least  be  willing  to  acquire 
this.  They  must  be  unmarried  men  in  sound  health, 
from  the  ages  of  18  to  30,  and  must  bring  with  them 
the  written  permission  of  their  parents  to  engage  in 
the  office.  Above  all  it  is  desired  that  they  who 
offer  themselves,  do  so  from  Christian  motives,  from 
love  to  the  Master  and  His  work,  "  having  received 
the  grace  of  God  not  in  vain."  It  will  be  seen  that 
as  a  class  they  are  thus  very  much  like  our  own 
catechists  or  colporteurs,  or  Christian  teachers. 
Only  the  training  given  at  Duisburg  is  both  of  a 
more  comprehensive  and  practical  character  than 


that  received,  so  far  as  we  know,  in  any  British  in- 
stitution. The  instruction  embraces  a  simple  but 
careful  study  of  the  Bible,  especially  bearing  on  its 
applications  to  the  heart  and  the  life.  A  thorough 
system  of  ordinary  education  is  also  afforded,  so 
that  in  every  branch  the  brethren  may  be  well 
equipped.  Music  and  hymnology  are,  as  at  Kaisers- 
werth, a  favourite  study  and  enjoyment.  Like  the 
deaconesses  at  Kaiserswerth,  all  the  brethren  also 
are  expected  to  devote  a  certain  period  of  time  to 
hospital  duties,  so  that  they  may  be  well  qualified 
to  aid  in  this  department,  whatever  their  after-voca- 
tion. Then  each  brother  has  his  sphere  of  duty  also 
in  training  some  of  the  boys  in  his  own  particular 
handicraft — as  shoemaker,  tailor,  printer,  &c. ,  or  it 
may  be  in  garden  and  field  work.  The  boys  of  the 
institution  are  grouped  also  under  their  care  into 
families,  over  each  of  which,  as  Christian  fathers  or 
brethren,  they  are  called  affectionately  to  watch. 
As  at  Kaiserswerth  we  found  here  also  the  law  of 
love  ruling  the  institution.  Nothing  could  be 
further  from  the  rigid  discipline  of  the  barrack, 
or  the  gloomy  air  of  monasticism.  A  cheerful 
happy  air  pervaded  the  place.  Sympathy  knit 
them  as  a  household  into  one,  and  the  interests  and 
prosperity  of  the  Institution  seemed  the  common 
care  and  purpose  of  all. 

The  establishment  at  Duisburg  for  ragged  boys — 
the  wandering  Arabs  of  the  German  cities — deserves 
notice.  These  children  are  such  as  have  either  ex- 
posed themselves  to  the  penalties  of  law,  or  were  in 
danger  of  doing  so.  There  are  at  present  some  sixty 
of  these  under  the  care  of  the  institution  over  whom 
Dr.  Eugelbert  and  his  coadjutors  watch  with  much 
fidelity  and  Christian  love.  On  being  received  into 
the  Institution,  all  fatherly  rights  and  responsi- 
bilities are  devolved  upon  it.  These  boys  continue 
thus  under  the  eye  of  the  directors  not  only  while 
receiving  education  within  its  walls,  but  during  the 
subsequent  period  of  their  apprenticeship,  till  they 
have  reached  mature  manhood.  It  augurs  well  for 
the  training  of  the  Establishment  that  masters  of 
trades  compete  to  have  these  boys  as  their  appren- 
tices, and  the  result  is  most  gratifying.  We  do  not 
know  what  the  exact  proportion  may  be  of  those 
attending  lveformatories  who  afterwards  fall  away. 
At  Duisburg  it  has  amounted  latterly  to  three  per 
cent,  only — a  result,  we  venture  to  say,  mpst  re- 
markable. 

At  Liutorf,  near  Rattingen,  some  miles  from 
Duisburg,  there  is  an  affiliated  Institution  for  fallen, 
dissipated  men,  and  for  those  who,  having  under- 
gone a  sentence  of  justice,  desire  with  their  re- 
stored freedom  to  turn  over  a  new  leaf  in  their 
life.  The  Establishment  is  not  for  the  aged  vici- 
ous seeking  only  a  shelter,  till  they  die,  but  for 
those  of  whom  it  may  be  hoped,  in  the  eleventh 
hour,  that  they  may  yet  be  reclaimed  to  the  paths 
of  religion  and  virtue.  It  is  understood  that  those 
who  enter  the  Institution  shall  remain  for  a 
year,  but  the  engagement  is  purely  voluntary,  and 
any  who  wish  it  can  quit  the  Establishment  at  any 


Christian  "Work,  Jan.  2,  I860.] 


DEACONS  AND  DEACONESSES. 


17 


time.    All  are  daily  at  work  chiefly  in  the  garden 
and  the  field.    The  establishment  is  intended  for  all 
orders  of  society,  but  it  seems  especially  to  have 
been  useful  to  the  middle  and  upper  classes.  There 
may  be  found  the  roue,  the  debauchee,  the  dandy 
'  :    of  other  days,  the  merchant,  the  commercial  tra- 
I   veller,  the  clerk,  the  teacher,  and  these  in  larger 
'    number  than  those  of  inferior  stations.    It  seems 
I   as  if  the  Institution  were  especially  suited  to  the 
1    educated  ;  as  if  the  free  system  it  follows,  implying 
I    a  firm  will  and  resolve  of  reformation,  found  more 
;   among  them,  ready  to  accept  its  discipline  than 
among  the  working  classes.    The  number  reformed 
is,  so  far  as  can  be  ascertained,  some  twenty-five 
■per  cent.  ;  a  small  proportion,  some  of  our  readers 
may  think,  yet  in  many  instances  such  as  the  grace 
of  God  only  could  effect.    Do  we  not  sometimes 
misinterpret  the  parable  of  the  Prodigal?  It  teaches 
us  that  the  lost  son  may  be  restored,  however  far 
he  has  strayed  from  the  Father's  home;  but  we 
mistake  it  if  we  suppose  it  tell  us  that  they  are 
many  who,  long  enslaved  in  habits  of  vice,  become 
at  last  God's  sons  and  freemen. 

Another  Institution  of  interest  at  Duisburg,  as  in 
.  other  German  cities,  is  the  Travellers'  Home 
(Herberge).  Those  of  us  who  have  travelled  in 
Germany  have  probably  met  the  German  Bursch  on 
the  road,  travelling  to  perfect  himself  in  his  trade, 
!  hat  in  hand,  not  ashamed,  poor  fellow  !  to  ask  an 
honest  alms  to  help  him  on  his  way.  It  is  an  old 
German  custom  not  without  its  use,  but  it  has  this 
disadvantage  that  the  young  man  is  often  thus  ex- 
posed in  the  dens  and  purlieus  of  the  city  to  society 
dangerous  to  his  morals.  Hence  the  benefit  of  a 
•  home  where  he  shall  find  a  comfortable  room,  good 
food,  and  Christian  society.  All  this  is  well  provided 
at  Duisburg.  A  dinner  is  served  at  a  price  which 
rivals  the  Glasgow  cooking  depots  :  soup,  vege- 
tables, butcher's  meat,  potatoes, — all  provided  for 
j  the  sum  of  about  4c\d.  For  bed  and  board,  includ- 
ing coffee,  dinner,  supper,  &c. ,  Is.  day  is  charged ; 
for  a  bed  only,  the  price  is  about  2\d. 
H  The  Institution  at  Diisselthal  is  designed  like 
Duisburg  for  the  training  of  deacon  assistants.  Only 
the  work  is  here  exclusively  educational.  It  is  to 
train  young  men  as  teachers  of  primary  schools. 
Duisburg  and  Diisselthal  may  be  regarded  thus 
as  aiming  collectively  to  effect  for  deacon  helpers, 
what  Kaiserswerth  accomplishes  individually  for 
deaconesses. 

The  main  building  at  Diisselthal  is  an  old 
baronial  residence,  pleasantly  situated  in  a  rich 
wooded  plain  near  Diisseldorf,  generously  given  by 
its  owner,  the  Count  Von  der  Recke  Bolmerstein, 
to  be  devoted  to  Christian  work.  If  we  include  the 
affiliated  institutions  of  Overdyck  and  Zoppenbriick, 
nearly  300  children,  mostly  rescued  from  a  life  of 
misery  and  probable  crime,  are  here  receiving  a 
Christian  education,  and  more  than  a  thousand  boys 
in  all  have  thus  been  trained.  The  management  is 
after  the  usual  excellent  German  fashion,  the  child- 
ren being  grouped  into  some  eight  families,  some  of 
in.— 2. 


whom  reside  in  the  larger  house,  but  the  most  in 
smaller  buildings,  each  with  a  family,  gathered 
around  it.  The  aspirants  for  office  begin  their  work 
here  by  devoting  some  three  years,  we  believe,  to 
the  training  of  boys  in  their  own  handicraft,  or  in 
garden  and  field  work.  The  spacious  garden  and 
ground  around  Diisselthal,  and  indeed  at  all  the 
Rhenane  mission  stations,  bear  the  marks  of  careful 
and  skilful  cultivation.  The  produce  of  the  land  is 
most  useful  in  supplying  the  wants  of  the  Institu- 
tion. A  healthful  exercise  is  afforded  to  the  boys, 
and  they  receive  a  training  which  they  may  find 
useful  afterwards,  whatever  their  trade. 

In  these  days  of  colonization  is  it  not  indeed  most 
important  for  the  working  classes  to  be  taught 
something  of  agriculture.  While  the  younger 
brethren  and  boys  at  Diisselthal  thus  spend  several 
hours  every  day  in  manual  labour,  they  receive 
also  some  three  hours'  careful  instruction  in  the 
schoolroom.  At  the  close  of  the  three  years  the  aspi- 
rants for  office  are  received  into  the  seminary,  when 
i  they  devote  their  time  almost  exclusively  to  obtain- 
ing a  thorough  education  as  teachers  of  primary 
schools. 

As  a  proof  that  the  training  is  good  of  those  who 
went  up  last  year  to  the  examination  of  the  Prussian 
Educational  Inspector,  there  passed  three  obtain- 
ing certificates  jSTo.  1.,  six  certificates  Iso.  2,  and 
five  No.  3.  We  furnish  these  details  as  illus- 
trative of  a  plan  which  has  suggested  itself  to 
German  Christians  for  obtaining  a  good  class  of 
teachers,  qualified  to  give  a  plain  Christian  educa- 
tion, and  to  train  in  industrial  w"ork.  The  com- 
plaints recently  made  regarding  our  own  primary 
schools  may  suggest  that  it  were  well  if  something 
of  this  German  method  were  introduced  into  our 
own  normal  institutions.  Lord  Stanley,  in  a 
speech  recently  made,  and  which  was  marked  by 
his  usual  good  sense,  stated  it  as  his  own  view,  that 
three  hours  a-day  for  lessons  was  enough  for  a  work- 
ing boy.  Xow  this  is  exactly  the  system  pursued  at 
Diisselthal ;  the  boy  and  his  master  beyond  the 
three  hours  of  instruction  being  busy  either  at  some 
handicraft  or  in  field  and  garden  work.  We  have 
been  lately  in  England  making  the  discovery  of 
hitherto  unknown  values ;  for  instance,  of  our 
drainage.  Aud  why  should  not  the^boy  at  school, 
in  place  of  taxing  the  country  for  his  education, 
pay  for  it,  and  with  much  benefit  to  himself, 
by  industrial  labours  under]  the  eye  of  Ins  master, 
which  might  be  profitable  to  the  parish.  In 
concluding  this  rapid  sketch  of  the  work  doing 
at  Duisburg  and  Diisselthal,  we  add  that  the  funds  of 
these  institutions  seem  to  be  nearly ,"equal,  amount- 
ing in  all  to  some  6500/.,  and  that  they,  as  well 
as  Kaiserswerth,  urgently  need  funds  to  enable 
them  to  carry  on  their  benevolent  operations.  To 
help  them  by  our  contributions  and  by  our 
prayers,  is  to  aid  in  one  of  the  most  interesting 
and  promising  departments  [of  philanthropic  and 
mission  work  in  our  age. 

Having  given  this  rapid  review  of  what  is  doing 


IS 


on  the  Rhine  in  the  training  of  deaconesses  and 
deacon-helpers,  we  close  with  a  reference  to  the 
bearing  of  these  missions  on  our  British  Chris- 
tianity. It  is  to  the  honour  of  the  Church  of 
England  that  to  her  belongs  the  initiative  in  this 
work,  at  least  as  regards  deaconesses.  We  do  not 
refer  here  to  church  sisterhoods,  which  our  object 
in  this  paper  does  not  lead  us  to  notice.  We  allude 
rather  to  such  an  establishment  as  the  North  London 
Deaconess  Institution,  avowedly  founded  on  the 
model  of  Kaiserswerth,  with  which  it  maintains 
friendly  communications,  and  designed  with  the 
view  of  restoring  to  the  Church  the  primitive  lost 
order  of  the  deaconess.  Dr.  Howson,  whose 
valuable  work  on  "Deaconesses"  has  contributed 
so  much  to  bring  the  whole  subject  under  the  coa- 
sideration  of  British  Christians,  has  established  a 
similar  institution  at  Liverpool.  The  Lord  Bishop 
of  London,  with  his  usual  practical  sagacity  and 
benevolence,  has  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  this 
I  important  movement.  He  is  the  visitor  of  the 
North  London  Deaconess  Institution,  has  approved 
of  its  rides,  and  recognises  the  sisters,  when  admitted, 
to  hold  an  official  position  in  the  diocese,  permitting 
them  to  assume  the  title  of  Deaconess. 

In  this  Institution,  as  in  Germany,  the  Deacon- 
esses are  trained  for  the  management  of  schools, 
hospitals,  and  the  cure  of  the  sick,  and  receive  such 
instruction  as  to  enable  them  to  superintend  that 
portion  of  parish  work  which  is,  or  can  be  entrusted 
to  a  woman.  Each  deaconess  is  understood  to  de- 
vote herself  to  the  work  for  a  period  of  three  years, 
renewable  at  pleasure,  but  she  is  bound  by  no  vows, 
express  or  implied,  and  has  uncontrolled  liberty  to 
leave  the  Institution — it  being  understood  that  she 
should  give  three  months'  notice  of  her  intention,  in 
order  to  afford  time  for  necessary  arrangements.  A 
deaconess  cannot  be  removed  without  grave  cause, 
to  be  allowed  by  the  concurrent  judgment  of  the 
head  sister  and  chaplain,  and  confirmed  by  the 
visitor.  The  chaplain,  who  must  be  a  married 
clergyman,  is  the  executive  officer  of  the  com- 
mittee, and  the  secretary  of  the  Institution.  The 
head  sister  has  the  control  of  the  Home,  and  after 
conference  with  the  other  sisters  may  make  minor 
regulations  for  the  management  of  the  establish- 
ment. Each  deaconess  has  the  entire  command  of 
any  means  or  property  she  may  possess,  with  which 
the  Society  declines,  on  principle,  to  interfere  in 
any  way.  The  marked  distinction  of  ranks  in 
England,  has  led  to  the  formation  of  a  class  of  sub- 
ordinate sisters  of  lower  social  position,  wrhose 
duties  are  to  act  as  nurses  in  the  wards,  and  to  the 
sick  poor  in  their  own  homes ;  and  to  undertake 
the  household  work  of  the  Institution.  We  are 
informed  that  notwithstanding  this  distinction,  the 
two  classes  are  cordially  united  in  sisterly  love  ;  that 
some  of  these'  subordinate  sisters  are  among  the 
most  esteemed  and  loved  of£all,  and  that  the  higher 
order  are  most  ready,  when  needed,  to  co-operate 
in  all  departments  of  deaconess1  work,  It  is  one  of 
the  rules  of  this  institution  that  the  sisters  dress 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1865. 


alike,  in  a  plain  and  inexpensive  way,  avoiding  all 
singularity  or  display.  They  have  taken  for  their 
pattern  the  modest  blue  attire  of  the  Kaiserswrerth 
deaconesses. 

We  have  given  these  rules  at  some  length,  be- 
cause they  seem  to  us  in  general  prudently  adapted 
for  the  regulation  of  such  institutions  in  Eugland, 
and  they  remove,  we  think,  every  suspicion  of  an 
approach  to  the  conventual  system  of  the  Church  of 
Rome.  It  is  as  yet  the  day  of  small  things  with 
such  institutions.  That  of  Liverpool,  for  instance, 
began  a  few  months  ago,  a  Christian  merchant 
there  having  liberally  offered  500/.  a  year  to  found 
such  an  institution.  The  North  London  Deaconess 
Institution  is  a  little  older,  having  reached  its 
third  annual  meeting.  It  has  seven  deaconesses. 
Some  of  them  are  employed  in  Saint  Luke's 
schools,  King's  Cross,  taking  charge  of  girls  and 
infants.  This  educational  work  has  been  very 
successful,  and  there  is  a  visible  improvement  in 
the  locality.  Other  deaconesses  are,  again,  visitors 
in  the  same  district,  and  in  another  locality,  and 
^heir  presence  and  Christian  aid  is  greatly  prized  by 
the  sick  poor.  They  act  also  as  the  dispensers  of 
the  charities  of  those  interested  in  the  parish,  but 
who  have  no  time  at  their  own  command  to  search 
out  cases  really  deserving  of  help.  The  deaconesses 
continue  to  superintend  the  nursing  department  in 
the  Great  Northern  Hospital  to  the  entire  satisfac- 
tion of  the  medical  officers,  who  are  anxious  to 
obtain  more  trained  nurses.  They  have  been  re- 
cently enabled  also  to  send  out  a  parochial  deaconess 
to  the  parish  of  Putney — the  pioneer,  let  us  trust, 
of  many  yet  to  enter  on  the  great  and  interesting 
field  of  Christian  labour.  At  the  Home  itself,  at 
Burton  Crescent,  they  have  lately  provided  addi- 
tional accommodation  for  the  use  of  the  sick 
who  especially  need  careful  nursing  and  attendance : 
patients  in  the  later  stages  of  consumption  may  be 
thus  received. 

We  had  much  pleasure  in  attending  recently  the 
third  annual  meeting  of  this  Institution.  There 
were  a  number  of  influential  London  clergy  present, 
and  a  large  attendance  of  Christian  ladies,  whose 
sympathies  have  been  enlisted  in  this  cause.  All 
the  speakers,  including  Canon  Champneys,  in 
the  chair,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Howson,  the  Venerable 
Canon  Kennaway,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Cadman,  were 
of  one  mind  as  to  the  need  and  value  of  such  orga- 
nised women's  work  in  the  Church.  The  last  threw 
out  a  doubt  in  regard  to  uniformity  of  dress  on 
the  part  of  the  deaconesses,  to  which  the  reply  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Dale,  the  secretary  of  the  Institution, 
was,  that  they  [had  referred  the  question  to  the 
Kaiserswerth  Conference  of  Deaconesses,  who  were 
unanimous  in  approving  its  adoption- — the  reasons 
being  that  it  prevented  extravagance  on  the  part  of 
any  individual  sister ;  that  it  was  a  safeguard  to  the 
deaconess  in  her  duties  in  the  dens  and  purlieus  of 
the  city ;  and  that  in  the  hospital  it  enabled  one 
sister  to  be  easily  substituted  for  another— a  matter 
often  of  real  moment  to  patients.    But  this  question 


DEACONS  AND  DEACONESSES. 


Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1865.] 


DEACONS  AND  DEACONESSES. 


19 


is  one  evidently  of  mere  expediency,  which,  as  re- 
gards this  country,  experience  must  decide.  There 
were  many  excellent  points  in  Dr.  Howson's  speech. 
I  His  argument  for  the  office  of  deaconess,  as  prinii- 
I  tive,  was  quite  conclusive.    He  stated  the  question 
£i  also  very  ably  in  its  social  aspect.    It  was  said  that 
'  the  sphere  of  woman  was  home,  but  of  how  many 
'  ladies  was  it  true  that,  from  providential  circum- 
stances, they  had  no  homes.    How  many  such  does 
j  one  meet,  for  instance,  on  the  Continent  ?    We  do 
not  refer  to  those  travelling  for  health  ;  but  to 
others  wandering  from  city  to  city,  very  much  be-  , 
cause  they  have  no  vocation  to  occupy  them  in  their 
;   own  country.    Dr.  Howson  referred  to  the  many 
i  cases  in  which  a  father  readily  permits  his  daughter 
'  to  leave  her  home  to  be  a  governess,  and  yet  he  may 

shrink  perhaps  from  allowing  her  to  devote  herself  , 
;  to  Christian  work  as  a  deaconess.  Yet  if  the  parallel 

be  fairly  instituted,  is  it  not  in  favour  of  the  latter  ?  j 
;   Is  her  vocation  less  useful  or  honourable  ?    Is  not 
the  former  often  harshly  treated,  while  the  latter  is 
associated  in  love  with  Christian  women,  her  f  ellowrs. 
j  The  one  finds  it  often  difficult  to  get  permission  to 
j  visit  her  family  ;  the  other  is  secured  in  an  annual 
!  vacation.    In  sickness,  especially,  and  old  age,  how 
often  is  the  poor  governess  sadly  neglected,  while 
the  deaconess  may  rely  in  illness  on  loving,  tender 
nursing,  and  in  old  age,  on  a  sure  provision.  How 
great,  for  instance,  the  esteem  in  which  the  aged 
deaconesses  are  held  at  the  Feier  Abend  Haus  at  , 
Kaiserswerth. 

Such  is  the  beginning  of  the  work  in  England. 
If  yet  the  day  of  small  things  as  we  have  said,  let 
it  not  be  despised.  The  movement  is  one  which 
we  venture  to  think  deserves  the  consideration  of 
all  our  Christian  communions.    The  deacon  of  the 


Independent  or  the  Presbyterian  Church,  might  he 
not  be  greatly  aided  in  his  vocation  by  a  Christian 
brother  specially  trained  for  the  work  of  visiting 
the  poor,  tending  the  sick,  or  superintending  the 
school  ?  In  the  overgrown  parishes  of  the^Church 
might  not  an  agency  such  as  this  be  also  useful  ; 
qualified  to  meet  the  exigencies  of  Christian  work 
— to  care  for  the  poor,  to  watch  over  the  sick, 
to  teach  the  young,  to  exhort  the  old?  As  regards 
the  deaconess,  where  is  there  a  large  congregation 
in  which  her  services  might  not  be  invaluable,  co- 
operating with  the  pastor  and  with  lady  visitors, 
teaching  the  uneducated  mother  how  to  fulfil  her 
home  duties ;  nursing  the  sick ;  comforting  the 
pillow  of  the  dying  ;  tending  the  young  ?  The  first 
deaconesses  of  the  Christian  Church  were  Congre-  ', 
gational  in  their  duties,  which  may  suggest  to  all 
Christian  communions,  that  whether  established 
by  the  State  or  not,  they  may  find  a  place  for 
them.  But  apart  from  the  congregation,  while 
parochial  work  may  be  especially  binding  on  the 
national  Church,  because  it  is  pledged  to  it  by  the  , 
very  terms  of  its  agreement  with  the  State  ;  yet 
must  not  all  who  call  themselves  Christians  re- 
member the  Lord's  command,  "  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world, "  a  commission  embracing  not  alone  missions 
abroad,  but  evangelistic  work  also  in  our  neglected 
parishes  at  home  ?  Who  that  contemplates  the 
greatness  of  the  work  to  be  done,  the  deep  degra- 
dation of  our  lapsed  classes,  but  must  feel  the 
need  and  the  blessing  of  an  organised  ministry  of 
mercy,  acquainted  with  the  disease,  trained  for  its 
healing,  occupying  the  central  place  in  our  admir- 
able voluntary  agencies,  and  acting  as  the  helping  | 
hand  by  which  the  Church  of  Christ  may  seek  to  ! 
raise  the  fallen  and  to  reclaim  the  lost. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS. 


The  following  letter  from  Mr.  David  Paterson,  of 
Madras,  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Medical  Missionary 
Society,  shows  how  greatly  he  and  his  friends  have 
been  encouraged  by  the  effort  which  is  now  being 
made  at  home  to  enable  them  to  open  a  hospital 
and  training  institution  for  native  medical  mission- 
aries. It  also  furnishes  satisfactory  details  in  re- 
gard to  his  plan  of  procedure  and  contemplated 
mode  of  working  the  scheme  in  the  event  of  2000/. 
being  realised. 

Mr.  Paterson  favours  the  idea  of  renting  suitable 
premises,  if  such  can  be  found,  and  employing  for 
that  purpose  the  annual  interest  of  the  money ; 
but  we  believe  that  the  general  body  of  the  con- 
tributors would  give  the  preference  to  a  building 
erected  specially  for  the  purpose.  Such  an  edifice, 
besides  being  convenient  in  all  respects,  would  have 
a  character  of  permanency,  would  produce  a  greater 
impression  on  the  neighbourhood,  and  impart  stabi- 
lity to  the  whole  undertaking.  Of  course,  being 
relieved  from  the  burthen  of  an  annual  rent,  the 


local  funds  would  be  available  for  the  sustentation  j 
of  the  hospital ;  and  we  anticipate  that  an  institu-  j 
tion  so  manifestly  fitted  for  a  great  and  good  work,  ; 
would  be  amply  and  heartily  supported  both  in 
India  and  in  this  country. 

We  may  mention  for  the  satisfaction  of  all  friends 
who  may  be  disposed  to  help  this  very  desirable 
object,  that  the  sum  already  obtained  in  this  country 
amounts  to  about  1450?.,  that  3001.  is  expected 
from  Madras,  and  that  therefore  250?.  additional 
would  now  complete  the  sum  aimed  at.  It  would 
be  a  great  matter  to  have  this  accomplished  as 
speedily  as  possible. 

"  I  cannot  tell  you  how  much  your  last  two 
letters  have  cheered  and  encouraged  us — the  rirst 
received  about  three  weeks  ago,  and  the  second  last 
week.  Immediately  after  perusing  them  myself  I 
sent  them  to  Drs.  Smith  and  Van  Somerdi.  I  saw 
the  former  yesterday,  and  had  a  long  conversation 
with  him,  and  I  expect  both  of  them  at  my  hous  • 


20 
- 

this  afternoon  to  consult  about  the  training-schoo 
and  the  other  points  mentioned  in  your  letter. 

4 1  The  two  points  upon  which  you  wish  informa- 
tion are:  1st,  the  sum  required,  and  2nd,  how  much 
of  it  we  are  likely  to  raise  here. 

"With  regard  to  the  first,  we  shall  be  only  too 
glad  to  receive  whatever  you  may  be  able  to  send  ; 
and  speaking  for  myself,  I  would  be  really  sorry  if 
any  special  fund  for  Madras  should  interfere  with 
the  ordinary  operations  and  finances  of  the  Society. 

"You  ask  whether  1500?.  would  be  sufficient. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  this  sum  would  give  us  a 
noble  start,  but  both  Dr.  8.  and  I  think  that  if 

I  the  2000?.  could  be  secured  we  would  require  it  all. 
The  idea  of  the  training-school  is,  that  the  young 
men  should  be  under  the  immediate  direction  and 
supervision  of  the  medical  missionary  ;  that  they 

j    shoidd  live  either  in  the  same  house  or  in  the 

1  same  compound  with  him  ;  that  the  house  should 
have  accommodation  for  at  least  one  good  class- 
room, and,  if  possible,  a  museum,  and  also  that  it 

i  should  be  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  hospital  and 
dispensary.  Now,  house  property,  whether  it  is 
bought  or  rented,  is  a  very  serious  matter  in 
Madras.  It  is  not  likely  that  if  the  money  were 
invested,  it  would  be  possible,  with  good  security, 
to  get  more  than  five  per  cent.  Now  that  would 
give  us  100?.  a-year,  provided  2000?.  could  be  secured 
as  capital.  Rents  have  so  risen  in  Madras  that  a 
reasonable  house  would  swallow  up  every  farthing 
of  this  sum.  I  live  in  the  immediate  neighbour- 
hood of  Blacktown  (Rajapooram),one  of  the  cheapest 
localities  here,  and  I  pay  at  the  rate  of  72?.  a-year 
for  my  house.  I  lived  in  the  same  house  before  I 
went  home,  and  the  rent  then  was  only  4S?.  I 
mention  these  points  to  gis-e  you  some  idea  of  the 
probable  outlay,  whether  we  purchase  or  simply 
rent  a  house,  supposing  that  this  plan  be  carried 
out.  The  committee,  however,  ought  to  understand 
this,  that  under  auy  circumstances,  whether  a  house 
be  takeu  or  purchased,  I  will  contrive  to  pay  one- 
half  of  the  rent,  this  sum  going  regularly  of  course 
to  the  funds  of  the  training-school  and  hospital. 
In  this,  way,  supposing  that  we  had  an  income  from 
the  2000?.  of  100?.  a-year,  we  would  have  a  house, 
the  mission  paying  one-half  and  myself  the  other, 
and  a  balance  of  40?.  a-year  for  the  other  expenses. 
It  is  part  of  the  plan  that  ever}'  student  should  pay 
all  his  own  expenses,  or  rather  his  society  for  him, 
and  that  all  the  other  outlay  should  be  met  by  the 
interest  of  the  2000?.,  and  the  annual  income  of 
the  mission  raised  on  the  spot.  This  of  course  we 
expect  will  be  considerably  increased  whenever  the 
institution  is  fairly  at  work  and  its  Catholic  cha- 


L  Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  18C5. 


racter  fairly  established.  You  will  understand 
that  what  I  have  written  now  is  only  the  opinion  of 
Dr.  Smith  and  myself,  it  having  been  impossible 
as  yet  to  consult  others,  with  the  exception  of  Dr. 
Van  Somerdi,  who  coincides  with  us.  No  plan, 
however,  has  been  definitely  fixed  upon,  but  I  do 
not  think  it  will  be  possible  to  discover  any  other 
which  will  be  more  economical,  and  at  the  same 
time  carry  out  the  object  which  we  have  in  view. 
I  do  not  know  whether  I  have  succeeded  in  making 
myself  intelligible,  but  after  we  have  fully  con- 
sulted on  the  matter,  I  have  no  doubt  that  I  shall 
be  able  to  state  to  you  our  position  with  sufficient 
clearness. 

"You  wish  also  to  know  how  much  we  shall  be 
able  to  raise  in  Madras.    Meanwhile  I  am  afraid 
not  very  much  ;  once  we  have  made  a  fair  begin- 
ning, and  the  various  societies  are  satisfied  that  the 
institution  is  capable  of  furnishing  them  with  men, 
there  is  not  the  shadow  of  a  doubt  but  that  they 
will  contribute  very  materially  to  our  funds.  To 
them  we  must  look  for  the  working  out  of  the  j 
Bchenie,  but  I  am  afraid  that  as  a  rule  they  will 
expect  us  to  make  the  start.    At  the  same  time,  I 
I  think  that  we  will  be  able  to  contribute  at  least  ; 
300?.  towards  the  2000?.    I  have  in  the  bank  at 
this  moment  rather  more  than  200?.  for  the  hospital 
and  training-school,  and  I  think  I  can  promise 
to  raise  about  100?.  more.    I  shall  at  any  rate  do  j 
my  very  best.    Whenever  I  have  ascertained  the  j 
minds  of  those  interested  here,  I  shall  write  to  you  i 
fully,  but  meanwhile  I  think  it  right — if  it  is  not  j 
trespassiug  too  much  on  the  kindness  of  the  com-  ! 
mittee  and  friends  at  home — to  say  that  it  woidd  | 
be  a  great  boon  if  they  could,  with  the  help  of  the 
300?.  I  have  spoken  of,  raise  2000?.  for  us. 

"I  cannot  tell  you,  my  dear  sir,  how  much  I  ' 
feel  indebted  to  you  for  your  great  kindness,  and  the  j 
deep  interest  which  you  have  taken  in  the  Madras 
Mission.     My  great  and  only  desire  is  that  the 
cause  should  prosper,  and  that  experience  may  I 
prove  that  the  work  is  the  Lord's,  and  that  his  glory 
has  not  only  been  sought  but  secured. 

"Believe  me,  my  dear  sir,  with  much  respect 
and  many  thauks  for  your  great  kindness, 
"Ever  yours  affectionately, 

"David  Paterson." 

Subscriptions  and  donations  for  the  various  ob- 
jects of  the  Edinburgh  Medical  Missionary  Society, 
will  be  received  in  London  by  Messrs.  Fuller,  Ban- 
bury, Mathieson,  &  Co.,  77,  Lombard  Street ;  or  by 
Mr.  James  Watson  (Messrs.  Nesbit  &  Co.),  21, 
Berners  Street,  W. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS. 


Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1865.]  LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPOXDEXTS. 


•21 


LETTERS 


FROM 


THE  COEEESPONDENTS 


OF  "CHRISTIAN  WORK." 


The  agitation,  as  to  the  toleration  to  be  permitted 
-within  the  Church,  continues  to  increase.  During 
the  past  month  the  most  rising  statesmen  of  the 
two  great  parties,  Mr.  Disraeli  and  Mr.  Gladstone, 
have  both  publicly  expressed  their  opinions.  Mr. 
Disraeli  in  a  vigorous  and  sarcastic  speech,  in  the 
Sheldonian  Theatre  at  Oxford,  threw  down  the 
gauntlet  to  the  Broad  Church  party,  stating  gene- 
rally that  their  criticisms  were  but  received  at 
second-hand  from  Germany,  where  they  were 
founded  on  a  distinct  and  capable  philosophy,  the 
principles  of  which  were  clearly  defined ;  but,  ad- 
mitting their  right  to  make  use  of  this  criticism,  he 
asked  what  claim  they  had  still  to  hold  their  posi- 
tions in  the  Established  Church  of  the  country  ? — 
"It  is  quite  possible,  I  can  understand,  that  a  party 
founded  on  the  principles  of  criticism  may  arrive  at 
conclusions  which  we  may  think  monstrous.  They 
may,  for  example,  reject  inspiration  as  a  principle 
and  miracles  as  a  practice.  It  is  possible,  and  I 
think  it  is  quite  logical,  that,  having  arrived  at 
this  conclusion,  they  should  repudiate  Creeds  and 
reject  Articles  of  Faith,  because  Creeds  and  Articles 
of  Faith  could  not  exist  and  cannot  be  sustained 
without  acknowledging  the  principle  of  inspiration 
and  the  practice  of  miracles.  All  that  I  admit ; 
but  what  I  don't  understand,  and  what  I  wish  to 
draw  the  attention  of  this  assembly  and  the  country 
to  is  that,  having  arrived  conscientiously  at  this 
conclusion,  such  a  party  with  their  opinions,  re- 
pudiating Creeds  and  rejecting  Articles,  they  do  not 
carry  out  their  principles  to  their  legitimate  con- 
clusion ;  but,  repudiating  Creeds  and  rejecting 
Articles,  they  are  still  sworn  supporters  of  eccle- 
siastical establishments,  fervent  upholders  of  digni- 
taries of  the  Church— even  of  rectors,  vicars,  and 
curates. " 

He  referred  sarcastically  to  Dr.  Colenso,  speaking 
of  the  crude  conclusions  of  prelates  who  "appear 
to  have  commenced  their  theological  studies  after 
they  grasped  the  crozier,  and  who  introduced  to 


society  their  obsolete  discoveries  with  the  startling 
wonder  and  the  frank  ingenuousness  of  their  own 
savages."  Mr.  Disraeli  was  perhaps  more  brilliant 
than  profound,  but  still  many  of  his  home-thrusts 
were  too  well  applied  not  to  be  keenly  felt ;  while 
his  speech  is  significant  as  indicating  the  policy  in 
Church  matters  of  the  Conservative  party,  by  whom 
it  has  been  generally  well  received. 

Mr.  Gladstone  has  indicated  his  desire  for  a 
reform  of  the  Court  of  Appeal.  In  reply  to  a 
letter  forwarding  a  memorial  in  which  Her  Ma- 
jesty's ministers  were  petitioned  to  obtain  an  altera- 
tion in  the  constitution  of  that  tribunal,  he  says : — 
"I  agree  with  you  in  thinking  that  the  constitution 
of  the  Court  of  Appeal  in  ecclesiastical  causes  is 
unsatisfactory.  It  appears  to  me  that  it  is  to  the 
bishops  of  the  Church,  in  conjunction  with  the 
Queen's  ministers,  that  it  principally  apper  ains  to 
consider  in  what  way  the  constitution  of  tl  at  court 
may  most  properly  be  amended.  Whether  as  a 
member  of  the  Cabinet  or  as  an  individual,  when- 
ever I  may  be  consulted  with  any  of  our  prelates, 
I  am  ever  ready  to  give  my  most  careful  considera- 
tion to  the  subject,  of  which  I  consider  the  issues 
to  be  very  grave  ones. " 

A  discussion  that  has  excited  considerable  atten- 
tion has  been  going  on  in  the  Times  on  the  Court  of 
Final  Appeal.  It  was  begun  by  Mr.  Keble,  author 
of  "The  Christian  Year,"  who  advocates  that  such 
court  should  be  composed  chiefly,  if  not  solely,  of 
the  bishops.  He  has  been  replied  to  by  "Angli- 
canus,"  who  is  known  to  be  the  Dean  of  Westminster. 
Dr.  Pusey  and  Mr.  J.  Fitzjames  Stephen  (the  counsel 
of  Dr.  Williams  and  Mr.  Wilson)  have  also  taken 
part.  Mr.  Keble  does  not  advocate  any  change  in 
the  standards  of  the  Church,— the  basis  of  legal 
decisions ;  but  considers  that  persons  ignorant  of 
theology  as  a  science  are  incompetent  to  interpret 
those  staudards.  He  urges,  the  constitution  of  a 
Final  Court  better  acquainted  with  the  subjects 
under  review.  Mr.  Stephen  argues  that  if  the  in- 
terpretation of  the  law  is  to  be  the  only  function  of 
the  Court,  then  lawyers  are  by  habit  much  better 


22 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1865. 


fitted  for  the  work  than  ecclesiastics.  Mr.  Keble 
aud  "Anglicanus"  got  also  into  a  side  discussion 
on  the  subject  of  inspiration.  Mr.  Keble  thus 
states  his  position  : — 

"  '  Equally  inspired '  has  of  late  frequently  been 
used  as  if  it  meant  '  containing  an  equal  amount  of 
Divine  revelation,'  and  thus  we  are  charged  with 
maintaining,  e.g.,  that  the  Book  of  Esther  contains 
equal  Divine  truth  with  the  Gospel  of  St.  John. 
But  the  proposition  really  challenged  by  '  Angli- 
canus  '  is  this  : — '  The  canonical  Scriptures  in  their 
genuine  text  are,  not  only  to  a  word,  but  to  "  a  jot 
or  tittle  "  (St.  Matthew,  v.,  18) —  not  all  equally  im- 
portant, not  meant  to  take  up  equal  room  in  our 
hearts,  but  all  equally  true  because  they  are  all 
alike  God's  Word,  and  it  is  impossible  for  God  to 
lie. '  This  is  the  real  question  at  issue.  The  New 
Testament  declares  the  whole  Old  Testament  to  be 
'  inspired  by  God  ; '  accordingly  the  Book  of  Esther 
to  be  as  really  inspired  as '  the  Evangelical  Prophet ' 
— as  really,  though  not  as  largely.  But  siuce  it  is 
so  inspired,  men  know  that  they  are  boimd  to 
believe  every  word  of  it,  and  if  contradictions  ap- 
pear, to  feel  sure  that  they  will  one  day  disappear, 
either  by  amended  readings  or  by  satisfactory  expla- 
nations. " 

This  explanation  "  Anglicanus  "  welcomes  Tas  an 
admission  : — 

' '  On  the  question  of  inspiration,  I  accept  with 
great  pleasure  his  acknowledgment  that  there  are 
(contrary  to  what  has  been  often  maintained  in  the 
recent  agitation)  degrees  of  inspiration, — that  one 
book  of  Scripture  may  be  '  less  largely  inspired  than 
another  ; '  a  vast  admission,  and  opening  the  door  to 
a  solution  of  many  of  the  vexed  questions  of  the  re- 
lations between  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New. 
This  pleasure  increases  my  regret  that  he  should 
still  endeavour  to  claim  the  authority  of  the  Universal 
Church  for  a  theory  of  literal  inspiration  as  to 
matters  of  fact  and  science,  which,  as  a  great  con- 
tinental divine  (Dollinger)  has  truly  observed, 
'  would  make  all  theology  impossible.'  " 

Dr.  Pusey  here  steps  into  the  arena,  and  chal- 
lenges the  right  to  claim  any  such  admission. 
"  What  we  mean  to  maintain,"  he  says,  "is  the 
divine  freedom  of  Holy  Scripture  from  error"  — 
"historical,  moral,  or  doctrinal." 

On  the  main  question,  the  constitution  of  the 
Court  of  Appeal,  Professor  E.  H.  Plumptre  of 
King's  College  writes  a  letter  to  the  Guardian,  in 
which  he  deals  with  the  subject  more  comprehen- 
sively than  any  previous  writer.  He  objects  to  con- 
stituting the  bishops  the  Final  Court  of  Appeal, 
on  the  ground  that  they  have  "  no  judicial  training, 
and  are  therefore  inevitably  liable  to  be  wanting 
in  the  judicial  habit  of  mind  ;  that  they,  too,  are 
subject  to  pressure  from  without ;  have  to  ex- 
change sympathies  of  fear  and  indignation  with 
their  clergy ;  are  tempted  in  proportion  to  their 
excellence  as  pastors  to  extra-judicial,  prejudicial 
utterances." 

'  What  is  wanted,"  he  says,  "is  to  find  a  body 


of  men,  ex  officio  qualified  as  to  knowledge,  not 
selected  for  the  purpose,  independent  in  position, 
less  exposed  than  others  to  the  pressure  of  popular 
prejudices,  likely  to  represent  fairly  different  phases 
of  opinion.  I  have  ventured  to  maintain  that  the 
Professors  of  Divinity  at  the  two  Universities  fulfil 
these  conditions  more  than  any  other  body  of  men, 
and  to  them,  with  the  assistance  of  the  professors  of 
the  two  languages  connected  with  the  interpretation 
of  Scripture,  I  would  refer  the  doctrinal  questions 
that  come  before  the  Court  of  Appeal.  They  have 
shown  for  the  most  part  a  singularly  dispassionate 
calmness  in  recent  controversies.  They  receive, 
many  of  them,  liberal  endowments  from  the  Crown, 
and  are  under  a  moral  obligation  to  render  services 
in  return.  From  the  very  absence  of  any  prestige 
of  rank,  their  judgments  would  have  whatever 
weight  belonged  to  their  learning  and  ability,  and 
nothing  more." 

He  thus  refers  to  Dr.  Pusey's  recent  agitation 
and  Mr.  Disraeli's  speech  : — 

"Dr.  Pusey  seems,  in  his  recent  writings,  to  have 
passed  into  the  white  heat  of  controversial  panic, 
and  to  have  lost  both  the  quietness  and  confidence 
which  he  once  preached  to  us,  and,  in  some  measure, 
his  discernment  of  what  is  politically  honest  and 
personally  decorous.  He  invites  the  eleven  thou- 
sand clergy  who  have  followed  him,  and  all  "who 
love  God,"  to  an  agitation  as  reckless  and  un- 
principled as  that  of  any  demagogue.  He  practically 
puts  them  up  to  auction,  with  all  their  goodwill  and 
vote  and  influence  at  elections,  to  the  highest 
bidder.  And  the  bidder  has  appeared.  In  a  speech 
the  marvellous  versatility  of  which  reminds  one  of 
Alcibiades  at  Sparta,  in  training  under  an  expert 
Ephor,  or  of  the  Zimri  of  Dryden's  poem,  Mr. 
Disraeli  has  sought  to  win  the  support  of  the  eleven 
thousand  for  the  coming  election.  Other  statesmen 
may  have  been  earnest  Churchmen  from  their 
youth,  but  they  think  for  themselves.  But  here  you 
have  a  Churchmanship  fitting  in  as  exactly  to  the 
wants  and  feelings  of  the  moment  as  if  it  had  been 
made  to  order,  giving  point  and  sharpness  to  all  dull 
antipathies,  not  flinching  even  from  profane  jesting 
on  the  most  solemn  of  all  truths,  if  only  he  can  draw 
from  Masters  and  undergraduates  'cheers  and 
laughter  '  at  an  epigram  on  a  '  nebulous  Professor,' 
and  so  help  Dr.  Pusey  to  persuade  men  with  the 
terrors  of  the  Lord.  If  this  is  the  new  defender  of 
the  faith,  I  for  one  must  say— 

•  Non  tali  auxilio,  nec  defensoribus  istis 
Tempus'eget'  " 

The  appeal  of  Bishop  Colenso  before  the  Judicial 
Committee  of  the  Privy  Council,  against  the  sentence 
of  deposition  of  the  Bishop  of  Cape  Town  and  his 
synod,  does  not  excite  so  much  interest  as  it  other- 
wise would,  as  it  is  based  on  legal  objections  to  the 
authority  of  Bishop  Gray,  and  will  therefore  be 
decided  on  strictly  legal  and  technical  grounds, 
without  touching  the  alleged  heresies.  It  may 
not  even   fix  the  jurisdiction  of    colonial  me- 


Christian  Work,  Jan.  2, 1865.] 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPOXDEXTS. 


23 


!|  tropolitan  bishops,  as  an  objection  is  raised  by 
Bishop  Colenso  on  the  ground  of  his  having  been 
!  consecrated  a  few  weeks  before  Dr.  Gray  received 
the  full  powers  of  metropolitan.    If  the  appeal  be 
>L  rejected,  and  Bishop  Gray's  jurisdiction  sustained, 
jr  the  whole  question  of  Bishop  Colenso's  writings 
will  probably  come  up  in  due  time  before  the 
!  Judicial  Committee,  as  he  will  then  appeal,  it  is 
J  supposed,  on  the  ground  of  the  matter  and  not  of 
the  form  of  the  judgment. 

An  address,  signed  by  137,000  subscribers,  has 
I  been  presented  to  the  two  Archbishops  at  Lambeth, 
1  thanking  them  for  their  pastoral  letter  to  the 
clergy  and  laity  of  their  respective  provinces,  in 
reference  to  the  judgment  on  Essays  and  Reviews. 
The  address  contained  the  signatures  of  many 
laymen  of  high  standing.     The  Archbishop  o* 
Canterbury,  in  expressing  gratitude  for  the  ad- 
dress, said  "that  the  principle  on  which  he  pro- 
ceeded was,  that  such  rule  or  teaching  only  was  to 
be  ascribed  to  the  Church  as  is  expressly  stated  in 
!  her  articles  or  formularies,  or  which  is  plainly  in-  j 
j  volved  in  or  to  be  collected  from  that  which  is 

written. "  The  Archbishop  of  York  considered  that  I 
'  the  person  of  our  Lord  Himself,  and  the  divine  j 
doctrines  that  fell  from  His  own  hps,  will  hardly  ! 
escape  the  criticism  which  has  begun  with  the  book  j 
that  reveals  them. 

The  London  press  generally,  at  least  the  more 
influential  section  of  it,  headed  by  the  leading 
journal,  which  casts  much  ridicule  on  the  getting  ! 
up  of  this  and  other  memorials,  is  strongly  opposed  i 
to  any  change,  and  is  decidedly  favourable  to  the  j 
party  of  progress.    While  therefore  a  number  of  | 
the  bishops  and  clergy  are  arousing  themselves  to 
action,  there  is  a  high  tide  of  opposition  to  be 
encountered  on  the  side  of  influential  laymen. 
Many  judicious  churchmen,  among  whom  may 
be  classed  the  Bishop  of  London,  are  holding  I 
back,  anxious,  there  is  no  doubt,  to  prevent  that  | 
divorce  which  is  threatened,  if  the  movement  be 
successful,  between  the  Church  and  the  literature 
;  of  the  country.    Time  caa  alone  show  the  result, 
j  but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  an  agitation  has 
■  begun  of  a  more  serious  character  than  any  that  j 
:  has  affected  the  Church  of  England  for  a  long 
j  period. 

The  usual  special  winter  services  are  proceeding 
with  vigour,  large  numbers  of  the  poorest  classes  ! 
j  crowding  the  theatres  and  other  places  opened  for 
;  them.     The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association 
I  Lectures  have  been  begun,  and  the  threatened 
schism  of  last  winter  appears  to  be  healed,  as 
the  lecturers  are  all  men  beyond  the  suspicion  of 
the  most  orthodox. 

The  Wesleyans  are  making  a  great  effort  to 
sustain  and  increase  the  efficiency  of  their  Italian 
mission.  They  have  an  admirable  agent  in  Mr. 
Piggott  of  Milan,  who  urges  that  there  is  abundant 
opportunity  to  enlarge  greatly  the  field  of  opera-  I 
tion,  if  the  means  be  forthcoming. 
London,  December,  1S64. 


Scotland 

The  subject  of  Eailway  Traffic  on  the  Lord's  Day 
is  again  exciting  considerable  attention.  As  well 
known,  the  religious  rest  of  this  day  has  always 
been  much  more  observed  in  Scotland  than  else- 
where, the  Presbyterian  Churches  taking  high 
ground,  and  considering,  both  in  their  standards 
and  catechisms,  the  fourth  commandment,  as  the 
others,  to  be  of  perpetual  obligation.  To  its  better 
and  more  religious  observance  the  Churches  are 
accustomed  to  impute  the  larger  attendance  upon 
religious  worship,  by  all  classes  of  the  people,  than 
in  any  other  country,  and  the  consequent  higher 
and  more  intelligent  interest  in  the  great  questions 
which  affect  the  salvation  of  men,  even  among  the 
lowest  classes  of  the  population.  Scotland,  it  is 
felt,  has  stood  out  pre-eminently  as  a  religious 
country,  its  religion  being  more  generally  perva- 
sive than  that  of  any  other  portion  of  Europe. 
With  great,  and  it  is  to  be  lamented,  increasing 
vices,  which  have,  however,  been  magnified  to 
the  utmost  by  the  opponents  of  its  stricter  faith,  its 
population  still  ranks  high,  not  only  in  intelligence 
(the  poorest  peasant  often  being  a  man  of  good  at- 
tainments, from  whose  conversation  much  interest 
may  be  derived),  but  in  morality.  While  the  sup- 
porters of  the  observance  of  the  Lord's  day,  are 
ready,  generally,  to  allow  that  there  may  have  been 
at  one  time  a  ceremonial  strictness,  beyond  the 
requirements  of  the  Divine  law,  and,  iu  so  far  as 
it  was  so,  irksome ;  they  still  feel  that  with  the  pre- 
servation of  this  institution,  are  bound  up  the  reli- 
gious and  moral  interests  of  the  country. 

The  multiplication  of  railways  has  led  to  fresh 
complications.  Through  their  agency  a  new  element 
has  been  brought  into  action,  viz.,  the  influence  of 
English  shareholders  who  have  generally  a  very 
obscure  view  of  what  Sabbath  observance  in 
Scotland  means,  and  whose  sympathies  are  for  the 
most  part  with  those  who  wish  to  approximate  to 
the  English  system.  Many  of  them  probably,  if 
they  lived  in  Scotland,  might  form  a  different 
opinion,  but,  unacquainted  as  they  are  with  the 
habits  of  the  country,  seeing  them  only  through  the 
medium  of  burlesque  and  ridicule,  they  give  their  full 
weight  to  the  support  of  those  who  favour  the  in- 
crease of  Sabbath  traffic.  This  external  influence, 
made  use  of  by  the  discontented  party  at  home, 
naturally  arouses  great  dissatisfaction,  as  it  is  felt 
that,  if  the  contest  were  confined  to  Scotland 
itself,  there  would  be  little  difficulty  in  preserving 
the  ancient  landmarks,  the  majority  of  the  people 
being  undoubtedly  in  favour  of  what  they  consider 
the  Scriptural  observance  of  the  Lord's  day.  Hence 
the  strenuous  action  taken  by  Presbyteries  and 
other  ecclesiastical  bodies.  They  feel  that  the  reli- 
gious principles  of  the  country  are  being  interfered 
with  by  an  external  force,  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
that,  so  much  are  the  religious  convictions  of  the 
people  associated  with  Sabbath  observance,  if  this 


24 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  18C5. 


pillar  be  shaken,  much  that  is  most  sacred  will  fall 
with  it. 

This  question  has  been  lately  prominently  before 
the  country  by  a  motion  in  the  Free  Church  Pres- 
bytery of  Kirkaldy  which  has  had  devoted  to  it 
several  articles  in  the  Times.  The  feeling  in  Scot- 
land is  that  the  Times  is  scarcely  competent  to 
understand  the  question  in  its  varied  bearings,  since 
language  which  may  be  correct  as  to  Scotland  where 
the  training  of  the  people  has  been  Sabbatarian, 
would  not  apply  to  England,  even  [as  the  standard 
of  England  could  not  fairly  be  applied  to  Germany. 

j  The  following  is  the  portion  of  the  speech  of  Mr. 
Douglas  of  Kirkaldy,  which  has  excited  so  much 
animadversion. 

"There  is,  it  is  true, — there  has  always  been — a 
section  of  the  community,  more  or  less  numerous, 

"  at  different  times,  opposed  to  keeping  holy  the 
Sabbath-day.  We  know  in  the  main  who  are  to 
be  found  in  that  section.  Could  you  assemble  the 
population  of  this  northern  half  of  the  kingdom, 
and  set  on  one  side  those  who  are  in  favour  of 
Sabbath  travelling  and  traffic,  and  on  the  other 
side  those  who  are  opposed  to  it,  we  know  what 
classes  of  men  would  be  found  composing  the 
former.  You  would  find  the  infidels  massed  there  ; 
you  would  find  the  blackguardism  of  the  country 
ranged  there  ;  you  would  find  the  latitudiuarians 
there — men  who  sail  under  false  colours,  who  nail 
charity  to  the  mast-head,  but  who,  when  you  open 
the  hatches  and  inspect  the  hold,  are  found  to  carry 
a  very  different  cargo — men  who  take  into  the 
ample  embrace  of  what  they  are  pleased  to  term 
their  charity  the  Brahmin  of  India,  the  Moham- 
medan of  Persia,  the  Neologian  of  Germany,  and 
might  possibly  have  a  word  to  say  in  favour  even 
of  the  Mormons  of  America,  but  whose  charity 
suddenly  ebbs  away  whenever  they  come  in  sight 
of  evangelical  truth  and  evangelical  men.  For 
these  they  have  no  charity.  For  these  they  reserve 
the  most  malignant  hatred  and  hostility.  You 
would  find  a  large  array  of  latitudiuarians  on  the 
side  of  Sabbath  travelling  and  traffic,  and  e>yer 
waxing  enthusiastic  in  its  favour.  You  would  find 
there  men  to  whom  the  opinions  and  practices  of 
Paris  and  other  Continental  cities  have  taken  the 
place  of  the  Bible  as  a  rule  of  faith  and  manners, 
men  who,  although  born  and  brought  up  in  this 
country,  find  the  way  in  which,  the  Sabbath  is 
observed  in  some  gay  and  dissolute  Continental  city 
more  to  their  taste  than  the  way  in  which  it  is 
observed  at  home ;  just  as  you  will  find  a  young 
man  here  and  there  who,  though  born  and  brought 
up  in  religious  and  highly-cultivated  circles,  finds, 
in  the  oaths  and  low  conversation  of  some  bad 
groom  in  the  stable,  a  companionship  more  conge- 
nial and  interesting  than  is  afforded  him  in  the 
family-hall;  just  on  the  same  principle  on  which 
some  of  our  Xabobs  used  to  return  home  from 
India  pagans,  and  on  which  possibly  we  may  see 
men  returning  from  West  Africa  adoring  the 
Fetish.     You  would  find  all  these  classes  arrayed 


in  favour  of  Sunday  trains — a  motley  crew  they 
would  be.  I  do  not  deny  that  you  would  find 
some  good  men  even  amongst  them.  It  is  strange 
where  you  will  find  good  men  sometimes.  They 
will  at  times,  by  some  fatality,  contrive  to  get.  > 
into  most  awkward  and  inexplicable  positions. 
But  when  you  had  congregated  them  all,  and  con- 
templated them  all — the  few  good,  the  many  bad 
and  indifferent — you  would  find  something  else — 
you  would  find  that  they  constitute  but  a  minority 
of  the  population  —  a  boisterous  and  persistent 
minority,  but  still  a  minority,  a  small  minority — 
and  that  on  the  question  of  Sabbath  observance, 
the  great  heart  of  the  Scottish  nation  at  this  hour 
beats  soundly." 

At  the  meeting  of  the  Edinburgh  Medical  Mis- 
sionary Society,  referred  to  in  your  special  commu- 
nication on  "Medical  Missions,"  last  month,  Dr. 
Duff  delivered  a  most  heart-stirring  address,  in 
which  he  advocated  with  all  his  burning  eloquence 
the  cause  of  the  society.  The  following  is  his  at- 
testation to  the  general  principles  of  the  society  : — 
He  next  proceeded  to  advert  to  the  Scriptural 
grounds  for  the  establishment  of  such  a  society,  and 
the  catholicity  of  its  object.  That  object,  he  said, 
was  twofold.  It  was  to  reach  at  once  the  souls  and 
bodies  of  men— to  reach  their  souls  very  much 
through  the  healing  of  their  bodies.  One  was 
amazed  at  the  sort  of  doubts  that  arose  upon  this 
subject,  for  could  anything  be  more  catholic — mean- 
ing by  that,  more  \iniversal — than  siu  ?  Was  sin  the 
peculiar  property  of  any  one  class  of  men  or  race  of 
men  in  any  region  of  the  earth,  or  any  particular 
age  in  time?  Alas!  they  knew  it  was  the  one 
universal  heritage  of  fallen  humanity.  Well,  then, 
the  Bible  provided  but  one  great,  glorious,  universal 
remedy  for  this  universal  disease,  and  it  was  the 
object  and  purpose  of  this  society  to  minister  this 
remedy  in  its  simplicity.  It  was  not  the  object  of 
this  society  to  establish  any  peculiar  organisation 
connected  with  a  Christian  Church.  Its  simple 
object  wras  to  make  known  the  truths — the  saving 
truths — of  life  and  salvation  to  souls  through  a  cruci- 
fied Ptedeemer,  and  not  to  send  forth  and  establish 
Episcopalianism,  Presbyterianism,  Congregation- 
alism, Wesleyanism  or  any  other  ism  of  human  inven- 
tion whatever,  but  to  go  and  propound,  for  the  saving 
of  human  souls,  those  simple,  primitive,  apostolic 
truths  and  doctrines  in  which  Paul,  John,  James, 
Calvin,  Luther,  Zuingle,  Cranmer,  Latimer,  Ridley, 
Knox,  Melville,  Henderson,  Ralph  and  Ebenezer 
Erskine,  Andrew  Fuller,  Augell  James,  and 
Thomas  Chalmers  were  all  agreed.  Then,  with 
regard  to  the  other  part  of  the  object  —  tla* 
healing  of  disease — was  it  peculiar  to  any  man, 
class  of  men,  or  race  of  men  ?  Was  it  the  product  or 
peculiarity  of  any  particular  clime  ?  They  all  knew 
it  was  not.  In  one  or  other  of  its  modifications  it 
was  the  invariable  and  inseparable  adjunct  of  fallen 
humanity.  So,  then,  this  society  would  also 
seek  the  healing  of  the  bodies  of  men— healing 
being  universally  needed.    That  being  its  twofold 


Christian  W  ork.  Jan.  2,1365.] 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


25 


object,  namely,  the  healing  of  the  souls  and  bodies 
of  men,  both  of  which  were  universally  required, 
he  did  not  know  what  could  be  more  catholic. 
In  fact,  he  would  be  disposed  to  pronounce  this 
society  in  that  respect  the  most  philanthropic, 
most  catholic,  most  cosmopolitan  society  he  knew 
in  the  world. 

The  jubilee  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Crawford,  a  well- 
known  minister  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church, 
having  been  formerly  of  the  Relief  Church,  has 
been  celebrated  with  great  enthusiasm  by  a  num- 
ber of  his  brethren  in  Edinburgh. 

December,  18G4. 


There  has  been  no  change  of  moment  in  the 
aspect  of  the  Churches  in  Ireland.  A  new  move- 
ment has  indeed  been  commenced  by  Dr.  Cullen, 
in  a  requisition  signed  by  him  and  all  his  fellow- 
bishops,  with  half-a-dozen  little-known  members  of 
Parliament,  and  calling  on  the  Mayor  of  Dublin  to 
hold  a  meeting  for  the  threefold  object  of  a  perfect 
tenant-right  bill,  the  overthrow  of  the  Established 
Church,  and  a  perfectly  open  and  unrestricted 
education.  The  respectable  Roman  Catholics  and 
their  organs  in  the  press  have  hitherto  held  aloof 
from  the  agitation,  and  the  revolutionary  party, 
for  whose  support  the  priests  are  bidding,  is 
ominously  careful  not  to  commit  itself.  Freedom 
of  education,  in  Archbishop  Cullen's  sense,  may  be 
understood  by  an  extract  from  his  recent  pastoral. 

"Undoubtedly  there  are  great  impediments  in 
the  way  of  the  progress  of  Catholic  education. 
Passing  over  the  vile  and  degraded  arts  of  a 
pecuniary  proselytism,  I  shall  merely  state  that 
attempts  are  made,  by  holding  out  rewards  and 
promises,  to  attract  our  children  to  model  schools, 
from  which  all  religious  Catholic  teaching  is 
banished,  and  in  which  an  image  of  our  Lord  or 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  or  the  emblem  of  redemption, 
the  Cross,  would  not  be  tolerated.  Even  the  name 
of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  or  of  the  Holy  See, 
or  of  the  great  men  who  made  Ireland  an  island  of 
saints,  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  class  books  used  by 
Catholic  children  in  these  schools,  destined  to  train 
up  the  future  teachers  of  our  people.  In  the  Queen's 
Colleges,  under  the  semblance  of  a  pretended  libe- 
rality, the  poisoned  draught  of  indifferentism  to 
religion  is  administered,  and  vast  sums  of  public 
money  are  expended  to  sap  the  foundations  of  faith, 
and  to  seduce  our  youth  from  the  Church  of  their 
fathers. 

"As  to  Trinity  College,  it  has  its  merits  so  far 
as  Protestant  students  are  concerned,  and  we  are 
anxious  that  it  should  provide  for  them  a  good  lite- 
rary and  scientific  education  ;  because  every  step 
in  the  acquirement  of  knowledge,  as  we  see  in  the 
case  of  the  distinguished  men  who  have  been  con- 
verted within  the  last  few  years  in  England,  tends 
to  dissipate  prejudice  and  error,  and  heresy,  and  to 


lead  to  the  truth  and  to  the  true  Church.  But 
where  there  is  question  of  Catholic  students,  when 
they  enter  that  college  they  expose  the  most  valu- 
able of  all  treasures— their  faith — to  imminent 
danger,  and  we  know  that  they  who  love  the 
danger  shall  perish  therein.  And,  indeed,  what 
does  the  past  history  of  the  University  teach  us  ? 
A  truth  which  ought  to  be  a  warning  to  all — that 
through  the  education  given  in  Trinity  College 
many  Catholics  have  fallen  away  from  the  practices 
of  piety,  or  become  indifferent  to  the  interests  of 
faith;  and  that  others,  renouncing  publicly  the  reli- 
gion of  their  early  days,  have  attained  the  rank 
of  bishops,  deans,  or  parsons  in  the  Established 
Church,  frequently  rendering  themselves  notorious 
by  their  zeal  in  opposition  to  everything  Irish  and 
Catholic.  Even  at  the  present  day  there  are  digni- 
taries of  the  Establishment  who,  though  they  im- 
bibed the  truth  with  their  mother's  milk,  were 
induced  to  abandon  it  by  the  seductive  prospects 
set  before  them  in  their  collegiate  course.  The 
|  unhappy  fate  of  those  who  have  thus  fallen  away 
I  ought  to  caution  others  against  walking  in  their 
I  footsteps,  and  determine  all  Catholics  to  provide 
I  for  the  safe  and  religious  education  of  their  children, 
encouraging  the  growth  of  our  Catholic  schools  and 
the  development  of  the  Catholic  University." 

Though  Trinity  College  leads  Protestants  to  the 
true  Church  by  enlightening  their  minds,  it  seems 
'it  leads  "Catholics"  into  errors  and  heresy  by 
j  darkening  theirs.  Will  Dr.  Cullen  ever  condescend 
j  to  explain  this  phenomenon  ? 
|     Dublin,  December,  1864. 

The  ninth  Synod  of  the  Union  of  Evangelical 
Churches  was  held  at  Paris  in  Xovember.  Opened  on 
j  the  24th  by  a  solemn  religious  service  and  sermon 
•  by  Pastor  John  Bost  of  Laforce,  it  prosecuted  its 
;  important  business-matters  in  peace  and  harmony, 
the  Lord's  blessing,  in  answer  to  fervent  prayer, 
:  smoothing  expected  roughness  and  removing  diffi- 
culties. Repeatedly  the  brethren  looked  at  each 
other  with  starting  tears  of  emotion  ;  the  stone  that 
seemed  to  impede  their  progress  had  disappeared  ; 
minds  at  variance  had  been  bent ;  shades  had 
blended  ;  opposition  gone  !  The  president  was  Dr. 
Fisch,  and  vice-presidents,  Pastor  Pozzy  and  Mr. 
V.  de  Pressense.  Three  new  Churches,  after 
lengthened  discussion,  were  admitted  into  the 
Union;  Ximes,  Saint  Hippolite,  and  Codognan, 
raising  the  whole  number  to  thirty-five.  A  touch- 
ing letter  was  written  to  the  family  of  the  vene- 
rable and  deeply-regretted  Frederic  Monod,  signed  by 
all  the  sixty-three  members.  The  important  busi- 
ness of  the  Synod  was,  however,  its  financial  manage- 
ment. 

The  harmonious  conclusion  it  came  to  is  that 
a  financial  commission  is  to  be  nominated,  com- 
posed of  five  members,  whose  mission  will  be  to 
stimulate  and  regulate  the  contributions  of  the 


26 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1865. 


Churches  ;  to  see  that  the  central  funds  are  suffi- 
ciently furnished  by  all  the  Churches  for  their  vari- 
ous needs.  The  entire  amount  of  the  contributions 
for  the  support  of  each  pastor  passes  through  its 
hands. 

Fourteen  sister  Churches,  French  and  foreign, 
sent  greeting  through  their  deputies,  whose  speeches 
were  fraught  with  great  interest.  The  form  of  con- 
secration of  pastors,  and  the  degree  of  aptitude  to 
be  required  of  candidates,  formed  part  of  the  busi- 
ness of  the  synod.  The  only  dogmatic  rule  to  be 
subscribed  is  the  confession  of  faith  of  the  Union. 
But  the  candidate  must  have  obtained  his  degree  of 
Bachelor  in  Theology. 

The  battle  in  the  National  Reformed  Church  is 
growing  fiercer  and  fiercer  as  the  time  for  the  elec- 
tions approaches.  The  orthodox  organ,  UEspCrance, 
has  brought  out  a  supplement  week  by  week,  to 
combat  the  violent  but  clever  Protestant  Liberal, 
and  both  papers  go  gratuitously  the  round  of  the 
Paris  electors.  Every  possible  agency  is  pressed  into 
use,  even  evangelists.    And  in  reading  the  virulent 
papers  of  the  Rationalist  side  one  might  fancy  them 
!  the  offspring  of  ultramontanist  pens.     This,  with  a 
!  growing  manifestation   of  infidelity  in  sermons, 
|  opens  the  eyes  of  many.    And  there  is  no  doubt 
that  they  will  lose  once  more.    To  use  the  words 
I  of  the  Revue  Chretienne,  which  is  spreading  more  and 
!  more  widely  among  the  educated  and  thoughtful, 
\  the  point  is  to  know  whether  Christianity  is 
;   a  supernatural  and  revealed  fact,  or  whether  it  is 
|   but  one  of  the  forms  which  religious  sentiment 
\    adopts  in  its  eternal  progress  ;  whether  the  Re- 
!    formed  Church  of  France  has  any  kind  of  religious 
t    basis,  or  whether  it  is  an  arena  opened  to  the 
most  opposite  assertions  and  the  boldest  negations. 
!    .  .  .  Such  is  the  questiou  elucidated  by  a  j'ear's 
ardent    religious    discussions   as  understood  by 
all    true    believers,    rendered    clear-sighted  by 
|   love  of  their  menaced  faith ;  and  by  all  scep- 
tics and  atheists,   guided  by  the  infallible  in- 
stinct of  their  hatred  of  traditional  Christianity. 
Suppose  an  impossibility,  that  the  radical  party 
were  to  triumph  in  Paris,  how  would  such  a  vote 
be  understood  throughout  Europe  ?    There  can  be 
no  two  opinions  about  it.    It  would  be  said  with 
truth  that  French  Protestantism,  in  its  principal 
centre,  had  broken  off  all  connection  with  the 
Christianity  of  history,  with  all  the  grand  facts 
which   constitute   it,    and  was   eudeavouring  to 
transform  itself  into  a  new  indefinite  religion, 
made  in  the  image  of  the  new  Christ,  whose 
more  or  less  legendary  life  the  critical  school  has 
not  yet  succeeded  in  tracing. 

Wo  unto  him  who  looks  upon  the  word  of  Jesus 
as  an  absolute  rule,  and  who,  whenever  lie  has  a  re- 
solution to  take,  flies  to  his  New  Testament  to  see 
therein  his  law  and  how  to  use  it !  The  words  of 
Jesus  are  not  a  ritual — are  not  a  code  of  morals — 
contain  no  dogmas  ;  but  they  will  never  pass  away, 
because  they  have  the  vagueness  of  the  infinite  ! 
Such  was  the  sum  of  one  of  the  sermons  preached  in 


the  Reformed  Church  lately,  and  which  the  ra- 
tionalist organs  term  "  an  excellent  discourse,  leav- 
ing nothing  to  be  desired  either  in  foundation  or 
form.  Truly  Pastor  Fontaues  (of  Havre)  fills  a 
grand  place  in  the  heroic  phalanx  of  preachers  who 
are  preparing  the  reconciliation  of  science  with  true 
piety  !  " 

Yes,  this  is  the  great  attraction, — science^  falsely 
so  called ;  and  the  intense  rush  of  thinking  men 
down  the  inclined  plane  is  tremendous.  Seeking, 
hungering,  striving  for  the  religion  of  the  future 
which  is  to  unite  mankind  to  God  ?  nay,  but 
against  him. 

More  and  more  clearly  is  it  enunciated  that  a 
pope  without  temporal  power  will  be  the  uniting 
influence.  More  and  more  clearly  is  it  pointed  out 
that  democracy  is  rising.  These  two,  heading  up, 
threaten  society  to  its  foundations  and  religion  to 
its  core.  Miclielet's  talented  but  disgusting  volume 
is  bought  up  and  devoured,  though  the  Bible  of 
Mankind  is  not  likely  to  attain  the  sale  of  157,000 
copies  within  two  years,  bike  Renan's  "Life  of 
Jesus." 

"What  need  have  we  any  longer  for  doctrines 
which  taught  but  how  to  die  ?  They  can  do  nothing 
for  us.  What  are  the  petty  lakes  of  Galilee,  the 
driblet  of  the  Jordan,  to  quench  our  burning 
thirst  of  righteousness  ?  I  would  driuk  them  up 
at  a  draught  !  They  have  given  to  human  civili- 
sation all  that  they  could  give.  The  rest  is  but 
an  obstacle,  a  tatter  that  flutters  after  us  and 
hinders  our  advance.  We  must  have  now  the 
earth  for  a  promised  land,  and  the  world  for 
Jerusalem. " 

There  is  the  yearning,  and  it  is  repeated  on 
every  toue  through  high  and  low  ; — the  yearning 
after  perfection  without  God.  The  eager  reaching 
out  hands  for  the  fruit  to  make  one  wise  —  the 
full  mad  trust  in  the  first  great  lie  ! 

Romanism  is  marvellously  and  cleverly  at  work  in 
the  provinces  and  in  dark  corners  of  Paris.-  It  is 
wonderful  what  a  stimulant  it  finds  in  Protestant 
zeal.  School  after  school,  church  after  church,  and 
even  books  and  tracts,  and  almanacks  follow  our 
zealous  labourers  to  counteract  them.  The  very 
telling  calumny  that  money  is  told  out  to  all  who 
join  the  Protestants,  turns  away  honest  hearts  who 
do  not  choose  to  pass  for  mendicants,  and  cause 
an  influx  of  loose  characters,  against  which  our 
provincial  brethren  especially  have  to  be  on  their 
guard. 

The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  have  opened 
a  depot  in  Paris,  in  the  Rue  Saint  Honore,  near  the 
Place  Vendome ;  it  is  a  handsome  and  attractive 
shop,  and  was  a  great  desideratum. 

Pastor  Guillaume  Monod,  the  venerated  brother 
of  Frederic  and  Adolphe,  has  been  chosen  as  suc- 
cessor to  Pastor  Vermeil. 

The  Bible  Society  of  France,  formed  this  year 
from  the  orthodox  and  protesting  members  of  the 
Protestant  Bible  Society,  had  sold,  up  to  November 
the  1st,  3120  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  had 


Christian  "Work,  Jan.  2,  1865.]  LETTERS  FROM  CO RRESPONDEXTS. 


27 


received  the  adhesion  of  eighty-seven  Reformed 
Churches,  one  Lutheran  Church,  and  three  Inde- 
pendent.   The  donations  up'to  that  time  amounted 
to  25,000  francs. 
,  i>      The  Gallican  party  are  starting  an  organ  of  their 
^  own,  called  La  Presse  Gallicane,  with  the  motto  of 
Cavour,  "A  free  Church  in  a  free  State."  Every 
effort  of  this  kind  may  be  hailed  as  a  step  out  of 
bondage,  but  the  rays  of  light  do  not  shine  beyond 
the  surface.    It  is  not  the  man  himself  who  is 
stirred  ;  the  grand  Gospel  of  God,  the  very  power  of 
i    God  unto  salvation,  is  not  the  point. 

The  Israelite  Universal  Alliance  is  making  steady 
!   progress.    Among  other  preliminary  steps  onward, 
it  stopped  a  defamatory  libel  against  the  Jews  from 
being  printed,  and  obtained  "the  suppression  and 
j    possession  of  the  whole  edition  ;  it  was  written  by 
'.   an  abbe",  and  called  the  "  Life  of  Judas." 
Paris,  December,  1864. 

The  Solkla.ires,  or  Societies  of  Free-thinkers,  first 
made  their  appearance  in  Brussels,  and  after  small 
beginnings  they  have  gradually  established  auxi- 
!   liaries  throughout  Belgium,  and  their  example  is 
now  being  followed  in  France.    Their  ostensible 
,   object  is  civil  burial,  or  burial  without  clergy,  and 
!    they  are  the  fruits  of  the  present  reaction  against 
the  doctrines  and  practices  of  the  Romish  Church. 

However  much  it  is  to  be  deplored  that  intelli- 
gent and  educated  men  should  form  themselves 
into  associations  for  the  avowed  purpose  of  ex- 
cluding the  ministers  of  religion  from  the  death- 
bed of  their  members,  it  must  be  allowed  that 
there  is  consistency  and  honesty  in  the  public 
manifestation  of  convictions,  whatever  they  may 
be.  And  that  no  good  could  arise  to  the  cause 
of  genuine  Christianity,  by  those  who  have  all 
their  lives  denied  its  divine  origin  and  rejected 
its  influence,  calling  in  the  priest  at  the  last 
moment  to  go  through  certain  forms  and  ceremo- 
nies, not  to  quiet  any  conscientious  scruples,  but 
merely  to  conform  to  custom,  aud  yield  to  the 
wishes  of  their  family,  by  thus  providing  for  a 
nominally  Christian  burial.  That  the  clergy  are 
content  with  such  outward  compliance  is  evident 
from  the  means  used  to  gain  admission  to  the 
death-bed  of  those  (when  persons  of  a  certain  posi- 
tion) who  have  made  known  their  intention  to 
die  unshriven  and  unblessed ;  and  the  connivance 
of  the  relatives  is  easily  explained,  both  by  the 
j  influence  of  the  priesthood  over  the  female  portion 
I  of  the  population,  and  the  scandal  caused  by  the 
I  refusal  of  the  clergy  to  admit  those  who  have  died 
without  the  sacraments  into  consecrated  ground. 
From  the  Catholic  point  of  view  the  conduct  of  the 
priests  can  be  justified  when  we  remember  their 
great  axiom — Beyond  the  pale  of  the  Church  there 
is  no  salvation, — and  their  faith  in  the  efficacy  of 
the  sacraments  as  a  sure  passport  to  Heaven. 

But  the  pretensions  of  the  clerical  party  have 


produced  a  powerful  reaction.  The  attempts  of 
the  Ultramontanes  to  revive  the  doctrines  of  a 
former  time  have  roused  their  opponents  from  the 
indifference  with  which  they  had  hitherto  treated 
matters  of  religion.  The  activity  of  the  clergy, 
and  the  power  they  have  regained '  since  1848, 
have  led  men  imbued  with  the  critical  spirit  of 
the  time  to  search  more  carefully  into  the  past 
history  of  Romanism,  and  to  inquire  into  its  pre- 
sent working.  Catholicism,  its  doctrines,  and  its 
teachers,  have  been  compared  with  the  present 
wants  of  society  ;  they  have  been  put  in  the  balance 
and  found  wanting.  It  is  no  longer  a  universally 
received  maxim  that  a  religion  is  \  necessary  for 
the  people.  Cases  of  profligacy  have  been  rather 
numerous  among  the  clergy  and  religious  orders, 
all  of  which  have  been  by  the  liberal  press  care- 
fully brought  before  the  notice  of  the  public ;  and 
as  it  forms  part  of  the  clerical  policy  to  endeavour 
to  hush  up  such  unpleasant  matters  rather  than 
to  expose  and  condemn  them,  they  are  represented 
as  the  consequences  of  the  system,  and  a  tithe 
only  of  what  actually  takes  i)lace.  The  frequent 
instances  of  undue  exercise  of  priestly  influence 
over  the  dying,  and  the  law-suits  to  which  they 
have  given  rise,  have  caused  great  scandal,  and 
exhibited  the  "rapacious  instincts"  of  the  Church. 
Several  such  law-suits  are  now  pending,  and  the 
details  which  have  transpired  are  by  no  means 
creditable  to  those  concerned. 

The  Romish  Church  holds  that  Catholicism  is 
at  once  the  religion  revealed,  and  the  Church  in- 
stituted, by  Jesus  Christ.  Catholicism  is  not  one 
form  of  Christianity,  one  of  many  systems  whose 
followers  are  Christians  ;  Catholicism  is  Christi- 
anity ;  and,  unfortunately,  the  masses  accept  with- 
out reflection  this  identification  of  Christianity  with 
Popery.  Whatever  abuses  have  crept  in,  whatever 
errors  have  in  the  course  of  time  covered  over 
and  kept  from  sight  the  truths  revealed  in  Scrip- 
ture, are  regarded  as  the  natural  development  of 
the  Christian  faith.  No  other  form  of  Christianity 
is  acknowledged  as  such  by  Catholics,  or  thought 
deserving  of  serious  attention  by  liberals,  and  the 
few  evangelical  churches  scattered  about  the 
country,  although  producing  remarkable  results  in 
their  immediate  neighbourhood,  have  not  yet  ob- 
tained sufficient  numerical  importance  to  have  any 
action  on  public  opinion.  Were  their  object  merely 
to  attack  the  Church  of  Rome,  they  might  have 
a  wider,  though  ephemeral  influence;  but  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Cross  is  folly  to  a  people  who  are  learn- 
ing to  dispense  with  any  form  of  religion,  and 
have  long  since  been  ignorant  of  its  power. 

The  opposition  to  clericalism  has  thus  extended 
from  the  field  of  politics  to  that  of  religion,  and  the 
question  of  the  day  is  now,  how  most  effectually  to 
combat  the  Church  of  Rome,  in  the  State,  in  the 
commune,  and  in  the  family.  All  the  principal 
debates  in  the  Chambers  are  on  matters  in  which 
the  Church  is  interested,  whether  it  be  education, 
scholastic  foundations,  or  cemeteries  ;  even  the  new 


28 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1865. 


law  on  elections  is  framed  to  limit  the  influence 
of  the  priests,  and  to  prevent  their  keeping  watch 
over  the  votes  of  [their  flocks.  In  the  communes 
the  same  spirit  is  evident,  in  the  establishment  of 
communal  schools  from  which  the  clergy  are  ex- 
cluded. In  Brussels,  the  town  council  has  recently 
opened  a  superior  girls'  school,  expressly  destined 
to  compete  with  the  convents,  who  have  hitherto 
had  the  monopoly  of  female  education  ;  and  the 
formation  of  societies  for  civil  burial  is  a  manifesta- 
tion of  a  like  tendency  in  the  family. 

There  are  now  four  such  societies,  whose  adhe- 
rents are  rapidly  increasing  in  number,  and  who 
have  a  weekly  organ  which  has  a  large  circulation. 

The  oldest  of  these  is  the  Societe  (T Affranchisse- 
ment,  established  in  1854,  for  the  moral  enfran- 
chisement of  man.  Its  object  is  stated  in  the 
regulations  to  be  profoundly  religious,  "for  it  is 
to  destroy  the  man-machine,  and  to  replace  him  by 
a  man  making  use  of  his  reason." 

The  Solidaires  come  next.  They  bind  themselves 
to  die  as  Free-thinkers,  that  is  without  any  form  of 
worship  or  religious  observances.  On  the  death  of 
a  member,  all  the  Solidaires  of  the  place  are  ex- 
pected to  attend  the  funeral  or  pay  a  fine. 

The  Libres  Penseurs  have  adopted  as  their  motto, 
"  Xo  priest  at  our  death,  at  our  marriage,  or  at  the 
birth  of  our  children. "  They  are  simply  a  sect  o* 
professed  Atheists.  The  following  will  give  an 
idea  of  the  "truths  demonstrated  by  the  Libres 
Penseurs,"  as  prefixed  to  their  statutes: — "God, 
who  can  be  neither  a  creator  nor  a  ruler,  cannot  be 
good  or  bad."    "  God  does  not  exist." 

Lastly,  the  Libre  Pensee,  founded  in  1863,  seeks 
1  its  adepts  amongst  the  bourgeoisie,  while  the  others 
■   recruit  their  members  from  the  lower  orders. 

For  several  years  these  societies  pursued  their 
I    object  without  attracting  much  notice  or  meeting 
I   with  much  sympathy.    There  seemed  to  be  a  sort 
of  unconscious  shrinking  from  the  contact  of  those 
j    who  proclaimed  themselves  without  God  and  with- 
out hope  in  the  world.    As  M.  Guizot  says  :  "The 
J   changing  breezes  which  agitate  the  minds  of  men 
j   must]  not  be  confounded  with  the  immutable  in- 
I    stincts  which  preside  over  their  lives."  The  annual 
I   reports  showed  but  meagre  results,  and  the  Solidaires 
would  probably  have  sunk  into  utter  insignificance 
but  for  the  assumption  and  intolerance  of  the  priests 
in  the  cemetery  question,  which  aroused  public  feel- 
ing, and  instilled  new  Llife  into  the  Civil  Burial 
Societies. 

In  1S62  M.  Vershegen,  a  member  of  the  Belgian 
Congress  of  1830,  successively  Prime  Minister  and 
President  of  the  Chamber  of  Representatives,  Grand 
Master  of  the  Freemasons,  and  the  acknowledged 
leader  of  the  liberal  party,  was  buried  without 
clergy,  and  followed  to  the  cemetery  by  the  Soli- 
daires and  all  the  Freemasons,  wearing  their  aprons 
and  badges.  The  procession  in  passing  through  the 
town  created  an  immense  aud  most  painful  sensa- 
tion. Since  then  many  persons  of  more  or  less  note, 
and  several  ladies,  have  received  civil  burial.  The 


unmeasured  abuse  heaped  upon  them  by  the 
Catholic  papers  tended  to  increase  their  numbers. 
At  the  Malines  Congress  of  1S63,  a  society  was 
formed  under  the  name  of  Societe  de  Sainte  Barbe, 
to  counteract  these  dangerous  tendencies  by  in- 
suring  decent  burial  to  all  poor  Catholics  having 
died  in  communion  with  the  Church,  ' 1  and  whose 
family  is  unable  to  meet  the  expense  of  a  service  of 
the  lowest  class.  "b  As  the  organ  of  the  free-thiukers 
has  with  justice  remarked,  "it  is  therefore  the 
civil  burial  societies  that  poor  Catholics  must 
thank  for  the  means  of  obtaining  decent  burial, 
and  a  religious  service  free  of  expense." 

A  letter  from  the  Vicomte  de  Conway,  superin- 
tendent of  the  Civil  List,  remitting  a  donation  of  40£. 
from  the  king  to  the  Societe  de  Sainte  Barbe,  and  con- 
taining an  attack  on  the  civil  burial  societies,  has 
been  severely  criticised  by  the  liberal  press.  No 
one  contests  the  right  of  M.  Conway,  as  a  private 
individual,  to  the  opinion  which  many  share  with 
him  that  the  formation  of  this  society  is  "an 
effectual  protest  against  the  mad  attempts  of  those 
who,  under  pretext  of  civilisation  and  progress,  are 
seeking  to  turn  society  from  the  paths  of  Chris- 
tianity at  the  certain  risk  of  a  return  to  barbarism ; 
but  to  interfere  in  the  matter  in  the  king's  name 
was  both  injudicious  and  unconstitutional."  Leo- 
pold has  just  left  for  the  Ardennes,  where  he  is 
usually  accompanied  by  M.  Conway,  whose  absence 
on  this  occasion  is  much  noticed,  and  considered  as 
a  mark  of  the  king's  displeasure. 

As  Protestants  and  as  Christians  we  can  but 
deplore  the  propaganda  now  commenced  in  favour 
of  infidelity.  Men's  minds  are  now  more  than  at 
any  recent  period,  occupied  with  religious  questions. 
There  are  many  who  having  left  the  Church  of 
Rome,  do  not  find  "peace  of  mind  in  the  negation  | 
of  God,"  to  whom  the  Gospel  would  be  good  and  j 
welcome  news.  The  Belgian  Evangelical  Society, 
so  ably  managed  by  its  devoted  Secretary,  the  Rev. 
L.  Anet,  is  doing  all  that  its  means  admit  of  to 
supply  the  want.  In  many  places  there  are  signs 
of  a  ripening  harvest ;  but  the  labourers  are  few. 
May  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  incline  the  hearts  of 
his  servants,  who  have  tasted  the  good  things  of 
the  world  to  come,  to  send  forth  more  labourers 
into  His  harvest. 

Brussels,  December,  1SC4. 


gut 

Mr.  Piggott  of  the  Wesleyan  Mission  at  Milan 
writes  to  the  secretaries  of  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society  : — 

In  the  present  state  of  Italy,  the  establishment 
of  good  Evangelical  schools  is  of  the  highest  import- 
ance. In  this  department  we  have  not  been  idle.  In 
addition  to  a  ladies'  boarding  school  at  Milan, 
established  with  the  hope— a  hope  now  at  length 
beginning  to  be  realised— of  reaching  the  middle 
and  upper  strata  of  society,  your  funds  are  sustaining 
day  and  evening  schools  for  the  poor  at  Milan,  at 


Christian  "Work,  Jan. 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


29 


Monza,  at  Caravaggio,  at  Intra,  at  Florence,  at 
Caserta,  and,  till  lately,  at  Cremona  and  Parma. 
In  the  large  and  important  schools  at  Florence 
(directed  by  Signor  Ferretti),  during  the  last  year, 
112  children  of  Protestants  and  127  of  Eomanists 
have  received  their  education.  To  sustain  this 
educational  work  (yet  how  could  we  dispense  with 
it  ?),  comprising  teachers, — in  most  of  the  schools 
more  than  one ;  in  that  of  Florence,  several, — 
rooms,  benches,  and  books,  has  demanded  a  large 
slice  from  the  means  at  our  disposal. 

Another  important  mode  of  operation  in  all  civi- 
lised countries  thrown  broadly  open  as  is  Italy,  is 
the  diffusion  of  light  by  the  means  of  the  press. 
Here,  too,  we  have  taken  our  part.  We  have  three 
bookshops ;  one  in  Milan,  a  second  in  Parma,  the 
third  in  Modena  ;  and  have  maintained  throughout 
the  year  six  colporteurs  or  itinerant  salesmen,  who 
with  Bibles,  Testaments,  and  books  of  controversy 
and  devotion,  have  been  continually  beating  about 
the  northern  and  central  provinces.  In  the  way  of 
direct  publication  we  have  not  ventured  on  much. 
The  second  catechism,  one  of  Wesley's  sermons,  a 
Reply  to  Kenans  "Life  of  Jesus,"  three  or  four 
controversial  treatises,  written  by  one  or  other  of 
the  Evangelists  to  meet  some  exigency  of  his  work, 
— among  these  a  spirited  little  book  by  Signor  Fer- 
retti, entitled  "Religion,  Reason  and  Dante," — 
have  been  printed  at  the  expense  of  the  Society  ; 
we  have  also  sustained  all  the  literary*  outlay  of  a 
sort  of  Italian  "Leisure  Hour,"  a  fortnightly  illus- 
trated periodical  bearing  the  name  of  ' '  Letture  di 
Famiglia, "  and  have  lately  begun  to  issue  a  monthly 
missionary  notice,  "II  Raccoglitore  Evangelico." 
Other  of  Wesley's  sermons,  and  "The  Tongue  of 
Fire,"  are  lying  in  manuscript,  waiting  "better 
times. " 

The  wide  open  field  is  only  cultivated  in  spots 
here  and  there.  In  the  old  Sardinian  kingdom,  out 
of  Turin,  Genoa,  and  the  Waldensian  valleys,  there 
exists  scarcely  any  Evangelical  agency.  In  Lom- 
bardy  more  is  being  done  ;  but  there  are  large 
cities,  such  as  Lodi  and  Piacenza,  still  unvisited  ; 
to  say  nothing  of  the  villages  and  small  towns, 
which  we  can  as  yet  scarcely  think  of.  Tuscany 
may  be  compared  with  Lombardy ;  but  in  the 
Romagna,  along  the  eastern  coast,  in  the  province 
of  Naples,  and  the  islands  of  Sicily  and  Sardinia, 
the  Evangelical  labourers  are  so  few,  as  to  be  lost 
in  the  dark  drear  waste  of  vice  and  superstition, 
over  which  they  are  scattered.  At  the  same  time 
the  whole  country  is  broadly,  freely  open.  The 
Government  stands  by  us,  and,  with  a  fairness 
worthy  of  all  praise,  puts  down  all  attempts  to 
restrict  us  in  that  liberty  of  worship  conceded  by 
the  constitution.  Political  circumstances,  and  in 
particular  the  obstinate  opposition  of  the  Papal 
party  to  the  enthusiastic  aspirations  of  the  nation, 
are  much  in  our  favour.  A  very  large  portion  of 
the  cultivated  middle  class  of  the  operatives,  and 
even  of  the  peasantry,  is  secretly  with  us.  The  press 
generally  takes  our  part  when  circumstances  bring 


us  under  its  notice.  The  Garibaldians  are  for  the 
most  part  our  declared  friends.  We  are  free  to  open 
a  preaching  hall  in  any  city,  town,  or  village  in 
Victor  Emmanuel's  dominions,  and  proceeding  with 
the  tact  and  prudence  which  experience  has  taught 
us,  should  rarely,  very  rarely,  fail  of  an  audience. 
Entering  for  the  first  time  a  new  place,  we  are 
often  received  with  open  enthusiasm.  Not  unfre- 
quently  we  are  ourselves  the  invited.  If  ever  any 
country  exhibited  the  signs  of  a  providential  call 
to  the  Church  to  enter  in  and  possess  it,  it  is 
Italy  at  the  present  day. 


The  St.  Nicolai-Stift,  Alsterdorf,  near 
Hamburg. — In  my  former  parish  there  were  many 
children  employed  with  their  parents  in  such  a 
manner  that  they  passed  their  entire  childhood 
without  having  learned  anything  which  could  be  of 
service  to  them  in  future  life.  The  need  of  these 
poor  children  led  me  to  establish  a  Christian  School 
of  Industry  for  the  parish  of  Moorfleth.  I  took  four 
children  at  first  into  the  parsonage  house  under  my 
own  care,  and  engaged  a  teacher  for  them.  During 
the  day,  besides  the  elements  of  ordinary  education, 
they  were  instructed  in  some  iiseful  kind  of  work. 
At  the  commencement,  the  children  returned  every 
evening  to  their  own  homes,  because  I  cousidered 
it  desirable  that  the  parental  relationship  should  be 
uninterruptedly  maintained  as  long  as  possible.  But 
other  children  were  soon  added,  whose  circum- 
stances rendered  it  necessary  that  the  entire  care  of 
them  should  be  undertaken  :  and  our  school  also 
took  the  place  of  a  home  to  these. 

On  the  16th  of  April,  1850,  the  Institution  was 
founded  ;  and  by  the  autumn  we  were  obliged  to 
seek  another  domicile  for  its  inmates  :  and  in  the 
year  following  a  still  larger.  The  product  of  their 
work — baskets,  wooden  shoes,  pasteboard  articles, 
&c. — was  sold  to  procure  other  necessaries.  The 
cidtivation  of  the  land,  however,  became  our  chief 
occupation, — in  a  physical  as  well  as  in  an  intel- 
lectual, moral,  and  economical  point  of  view,  the 
best  means  of  educational  industry  for  such  insti- 
tutions. But  the  ground  on  which  it  was  com- 
menced was  not  the  most  favourable  for  their  juve- 
nile years  and  strength.  The  land  was  too  heavy 
and  rich.  It  became,  therefore,  desirable  to  remove 
to  another  district  where  the  land  was  better  suited 
to  our  purpose.  This  change  was  made  in  the  year 
1860.  But  during  this  period  other  important 
changes  had  taken  place.  In  1853  I  left  Moorfleth 
for  St.  Michael's  Church  in  Hamburg.  My  succes- 
sor would  not  have  anything  to  do  with  the  school, 
because  he  apprehended  it  would  render  his  posi- 
tion a  difficult  one  in  [his  uew  sphere,  as  it  had 
caused  a  division  among  the  parishioners.  I  called 
to  mind  the  hostility  against  our  Institution.  It 
was  not  iudeed  proved,  but  there  were  strong 
grounds  for  believing  that  the  fire  which  destroyed 
our  little  house  in  February,  1S53,  was  traceable 


30 


LETTERS  FROM  CO  BRESPONDENTS.  [Christian  Work.  Jan.  2, 1865. 


to  tins  hostility  ;  but  the  Lord  graciously  inter-  I 
posed  for  the  protection  of  our  dear  children,  and 
none  were  hurt  by  the  flames.  When,  therefore, 
the  pastor  at  Moorfleth  would  not  undertake  the 
management  of  the  establishment,  I  was  obliged 
to  retain  it,  and  I  associated  a  few  other  gentlemen 
with  me,  who  now  form  our  Board  of  Manage- 
ment, in  order  that  the  work  might  be  more 
effectively  carried  on.  We  now  extended  the  cir- 
cuit of  our  operation.  We  wished  to  provide  not 
only  for  the  Moorfleth  parish,  but  for  Hamburg 
and  its  neighbourhood.  We  said  among  ourselves, 
there  are  here  so  many  children  in  danger  of  being 
entirely  neglected.  For  the  utter  outcasts,  the 
Rauhe  Haas  (Dr.  Wichern's)  makes  provision. 
We  will,  however,  receive  those  who,  if  no  one 
cares  for  them,  must  sooner  or  later  be  brought 
under  restraint.  Accordingly  what  had  been 
hitherto  our  Christian  Industrial  School,  wasjwidened 
into  an  institution  for  the  protection  and  educa- 
tion of  neglected  children,  and  received  the  name 
of  the  St.  Nicolai-Stift. 

After  this  internal  re-organisation  came  also  an 
external  change.  We  removed  with  our  children 
to  Alsterdorf.  In  the  pleasant  valley  of  the 
Alster  there  was  a  small  property  to  be  bought 
just  suited  to  our  wants.  Here  we  could  keep 
cows  and  horses,  and  increase  the  accommodation 
for  our  children. 

The  Lord  graciously  prospered  the  work  which 
was  designed  to  advance  his  glory,  and  we  were 
able  after  three  years  to  add  a  sister  institution 
to  the  St.  Nicolai-Stift.  Up  to  this  time,  in  Ham- 
burg no  one  had  thought  of  the  poorest  among 
our  poor  children,  I  mean  the  half-witted  and 
idiotic.  I  made  use  of  my  little  1 '  messenger "  * 
to  put  forth  an  appeal  on  behalf  of  the  poor  idiot. 
The  Lord  blessed  the  word  :  and  in  October,  1863, 
a  small  houseywas  built,  into  which  the  first  idiots 
— four  in  number,  as  with  the  beginning  of  the 
school — were  received.  To  these  two  Institutions 
a  third  was  quickly  added.  I  had  always  felt 
anxious  for  the  pupils  who  were  leaving  our  Insti- 
tution. As  soon  as  they  were  confirmed,  they 
came  into  the  city ;  and  there,  with  their  masters 
and  instructors,  we  could  exercise  but  little  over- 
sight over  them :  and  how  important  it  is  just  at 
this  age  to  keep  them  still  under  our  eye  !  We 
thought  of  providing  such  means  of  employment 
near  the  Institution  as  should  enable  the  children 
in  after  life  [to  earn  their  own  bread.  By  this 
means  they  would  serve  their  apprenticeship  under 
the  parental  oversight  of  those  having  the  care  of 
the  Institution.  The  first  kind  of  employment 
which  suggested  itself  was  gardening.  We  had 
noticed  that  the  little  plot  of  garden  allotted  to 
each  child  was  its  chief  delight.  We  therefore 
hoped  that  they  would  afterwards  incline  to  this 
work,  and  our  expectation  was  not  altogether  vain. 

*  Der  Bote  am  dem  Alstcrthal,  ein  Sonntagsblatt  fur 
die  ChristlicJw  Gemeindc.  Edited  by  Pastor  H.  Sengel- 
maxn.    J.  G.  Oncken,  Hamburg-. 


Already  we  have  two  of  the  former  pupils  of  the 
Institution  apprenticed  to  the  gardening,  forming 
our  "Gartenbaiischule"  and  probably  each  year  will 
furnish  its  contingent  to  this  advanced  school. 

Since  the  St.  Nicolai-Stift  has  been  removed  to 
Alsterdorf  its  sphere  of  action  has  been  still  further 
extended  by  reason  of  its  annual  festivities, — the 
anniversary  of  its  commencement,  and  a  harvest 
home,  which  we  celebrate  by  both  in-door  and  out- 
door services,  the  latter  being  quite  a  new  thiug 
with  our  Hamburghers.  On  these  occasions,  a  pulpit, 
decorated  with  oak-boughs  and  flowers,  is  erected  iu 
the  open  air,  and  there  the  word  of  God  is  preached, 
prayer  offered,  and  praise  sung ;  thus  we  rejoice 
together  and  thank  God.  By  this  means  the  coun- 
try people  and  friends  from  the  city  are  brought 
together,  and  spend  a  few  pleasant  hours,  which 
pass  only  too  rapidly. 

One  other  thing  we  want.  Our  Stift  is  situated 
in  the  midst  of  an  extensive  district  comprising 
more  than  8000  souls,  most  of  whom  live  four  and 
live  miles  from  any  church,  and  if  inclined  to 
attend,  the  accommodation  would  be  by  no  means 
sufficient  for  them  ;  beside  our  children  and  house- 
hold, there  is  an  average  attendance  of  about  thirty 
persons  at  our  Sabbath  services.  To  our  festivals 
the  country  people  come  gladly,  and  hear  cheerfully 
the  word  of  the  Lord.  But  we  are  anxious  to  give 
them  better  and  more  regular  opportunity  of 
attending  the  preaching  of  the  truth,  and  regard 
ourselves  as  a  mission  colony  in  the  midst  of  this 
widely-scattered  community.  But  to  accomplish 
our  purpose  we  need  a  chapel ;  we  have  not,  how- 
ever, the  means  for  building  one.  Our  funds  up 
to  the  present  time  have  only  sufficed  to  meet  the 
current  demands.  We  cannot  of  course  expect  much 
help  from  the  poor  of  the  district  for  whom  we 
desire  this  benefit.  Neither  from  our  own  city, 
which  needs  so  much  for  the  building  of  churches 
within  its  own  limits,  can  we  look  for  much  assist- 
ance. We  hope  that  from  a  distance  we  may  receive 
some  help.  We  trust  that  the  Lord  may  incline  one 
and  another  among  the  readers  of  these  lines  to  con- 
tribute his  mite  towards  the  erection  of  a  chapel  for 
the  St.  Nicolai-Stift.  These  bines  are  written  for  an 
English  brother  minister  who  has  been  present  at  one 
of  our  anniversaries.  He  will  gladly  receive  any 
free-will  offerings  for  this  object.  The  pulpit  of  this 
chapel  will  belong  to  no  special  ecclesiastical 
uniform,  but  to  those  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
who  by  their  word  desire  to^win  souls, — not  for  this 
or  that  human  communion,  but  for  Him  who  is  and 
shall  remain  the  sole  Lord  and  Founder  of  the  St. 
Nicolai-Stift. 

With  most  cordial  salutation, 

H.  Sengelmann. 


There  is  much  talk  in  Constantinople  about  a 
religious  reform  demanded  by  a  large  number  of 
the  Mussulman  population.    The  number  varies 


christian  work,  xu.  s.  i860.]  LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


31 


daily,  and  from  1500  has,  by  report,  reached  as 
high  as  80,000.  This  reform,  for  the  present,  has 
no  connection  with  Christianity,  but  with  the  his- 
tory of  the  Koran,  and  the  interpretations  of  its 
four  great  commentators,  hitherto  blindly  followed. 
The  Koran  itself  has  never  been  printed  here,  but 
is  always  sold  in  manuscript,  nor  has  it  been  trans- 
lated, except  by  the  Persians.  It  is  in  very  simple 
language,  easily  understood  in  its  external  and  na- 
tural meaning,  but  to  every  verse  is  attached  an 
"  internal  " or  "  spiritual  "meaning,  which  can  only 
be  obtained  through  a  teacher.  The  present  re- 
formers now  claim  that  it  should  be  printed,  trans- 
lated into  Turkish,  and  made  accessible  to  every 
one.  They  are  against  polygamy,  in  favour  of 
drinking  wine,  abolishing  the  fast  of  Ramazan, 
and  claim  that  no  man  is  an  infidel  or  giaour  who 
believes  in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  both  of 
which  volumes  they  accept,  and  consider  as  holy. 
They  have  petitioned  for  a  mosque  for  themselves, 
and  to  be  recognised  as  a  sect.  The  Government 
has  denied  this  request  for  the  present,  but  it  is 
supposed  that  the  very  highest  dignitaries  of  _  the 
capital  greatly  favour  the  reform. 

THE  DANUBIAN  PRINCIPALITIES.  — These 
territories  have  at  various  times  served  as  a  re- 
fuge to  persecuted  Protestants,  especially  from 
Russia  and  Hungary.  Their  number  is  estimated 
as  at  least  20,000.  In  Wallachia  these  scattered 
Protestants  had,  up  to  1859,  only  one  church  and 
settled  congregation,  namely  in  Bucharest.  How 
much  has  been  done  for  these  forsaken  religionists 
by  the  Evangelical  Church  of  Prussia,  under  the 
direction  of  the  Superior  Ecclesiastical  Council 
of  Berlin,  has  already  been  repeatedly  mentioned 
in  these  columns.  To-day,  we  want  to  indicate 
how  the  Evangelical  Church  in  Hungary  likewise 
has  called  to  mind  these  brethren,  who  are  so 
doubly  its  neighbours,  and  especially  what  one 
man  among  them  has  effected  by  his  devoted  zeaL 
It  was  in  1859  that  the  parochial  minister  and  theo- 
logical professor,  Czelder,  having  observed  the 
spiritual  destitution  of  his  countrymen  and  co- 
religionists, quitted  his  native  land,  his  revenues, 
honours,  and  dignities,  that  he  might,  with  self- 
denying  love,  devote  himself  to  the  formidable  task 
of  seeking  out  these  scattered  brethren  in  Walla- 
chia, and  gathering  them  into  congregations.  In  this 
endeavour  he  has  now  spent  four  years  of  arduous 
labour,  in  long  journeys  on  foot,  and  under  the 
greatest  privations,  being  often  in  want  of  the  barest 
necessaries,  and  even  suffering  from  hunger,  having 
no  regular  resources ;  and  thus  has  he  repeatedly 
traversed  the  country  in  all  directions,  without 
allowing  anything  to  weary  him  out  or  to  blunt  his 
enthusiasm.  A  little  while  ago,  he  lived  for  twenty 
days  upon  bread  and  water,  that  he  might  obtain 
the  means  of  purchasing  tiles  for  building  a  school- 
room. In  this  manner  he  has  succeeded  in  estab- 
lishing four  separate  congregations — at  Pitishti, 
Elogishti,  Soskil,  and  Galatz — all  which  have  their 


day-schools  and  Sunday-schools  ;  besides  which  two 
of  them  have  already  a  church  and  a  minister.  In 
the  two  others,  he  celebrates  divine  service  ;  and  in 
one  of  these,  namely,  at  Flogishti,  he  has  begun 
upon  twenty-five  ducats  (the  produce  of  a  book 
which  he  published)  to  build  a  school-house,  with 
a  residence  for  ministers  and  teachers,  in  the  hope 
that  the  Lord  will  send  him  the  means  of  accom- 
plishing this  enterprise. — Translated  from  a  German 
Journal.   


lite, 

BENGAL. —  In  the  neighbourhood  of  Calcutta, 
few  things  excite  greater  attention  among  mission- 
aries at  the  present  time  than  the  strange  progress 
of  female  education.  Other  agencies  are  active, 
and,  as  in  past  years,  continue  in  various,  ways  to 
win  success.  Bazaar  preaching,  English  institu- 
tions, pastoral  care  of  churches,  and  the  spread  of 
Christian  literature,  still  contribute  as  usefully  as 
ever  to  advance  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  But  it  is 
in  female  education,  which  occupies  a  new  position 
in  the  city,  that  especial  interest  is  felt.  At  one 
of  their  recent  meetings  the  members  of  the  Cal- 
cutta Missionary  Conference  endeavoured  to  gather 
the  latest  information  as  to  its  position  and  pro- 
gress, and  the  result  was  of  the  most  gratifying 
kind.  Where  three  years  ago  two  or  three  ladies 
were  engaged  in  Zenana  work,  there  are  now  at 
least  twelve  :  the  lady  who  began  with  two  houses, 
now  visits  eight  or  ten  ;  and  on  all  sides  are  found 
willing  scholars  as  well  as  careful  workers.  Truth, 
too,  is  being  felt  as  well  as  taught.  The  painful 
spectacle  of  a  divided  house  which,  in  the  pro- 
gress of  its  work  amid  error,  it  is  the  lot  of 
Christianity  to  produce,  is  at  times  to  be  seen 
amongst  us ;  and  as  elsewhere  it  is  the  gentle 
nature  of  woman  that  grasps  the  loving  words  of 
the  Gospel,  while  the  harder  heart  of  man  dallies, 
compromises,  and  delays.  A  periodical  has  re- 
cently been  commenced,  intended  specially  for 
educated  women  ;  it  is  cheap,  illustrated  by  wood- 
cuts, and  gives  information  on  various  subjects. 
Its  early  numbers  dealt  rather  too  much  with  dis- 
cussions respecting  female  education,  instead  of 
at  once  showing  what  attractive  knowledge  can 
be  made  available  for  the  enlightenment  of  women  ; 
and  one  article  gave  a  brief  outline  of  mental 
philosophy.  But  this  is  the  beginning  of  things, 
and  no  doubt  we  shall  improve.  A  book  has  been 
published,  said  to  be  the  genuine  production  of 
a  native  lady  who  is  exceedingly  anxious  to 
benefit  her  countrywomen.  It  is  said  that  some 
short  time  ago  she  determined  to  set  up  a  female 
school ;  and  the  funds  for  the  payment  of  teachers 
being  deficient,  she  sold  her  own  jewels  in  order 
to  provide  them.  Both  public  and  family  schools 
seem  to  prosper  ;  while  Dr.  Duff's  girls'  school  con- 
tinues to  draw  the  younger  members  of  respectable 
Hindu  families,  the  Zenana  schools,  with  a  greater 
or  smaller  number  of  grown  women,  pursue  in 


32 


private  the  quiet  round  of  lessons  to  which  their 
attention  is  directed. 

I  am  sorry  to  say  that  this  kind  of  education 
scarcely  prevails  anywhere  in  Northern  India, 
except  in  Calcutta  and  its  neighbourhood.  It  is 
really  based  on  the  greater  enlightenment  of  edu- 
cated gentlemen.  This  class  is  very  large  in  the 
city,  and  of  late  has  gained  great  influence  ;  in- 
deed the  ancient  class  of  Hindu  priests  who  once 
held  such  powerful  sway  is  here  extinct,  and 
modern  ideas  rule  society.  But  the  farther  you 
travel  from  Calcutta,  the  less  is  that  enlighten- 
ment felt.  In  some  parts  of  Bengal,  as  at  Dacca, 
female  schools  are  doing  well  under  Government 
management ;  but  through  all  Behar,  the  North  - 
West  Provinces,  and  the  Punjab,  real  Zenana 
teaching  does  not  exist.  Two  families  in  Delhi 
accept  the  services  of  a  lady  well  able  to  instruct 
them  ;  but  they  are  Bengali  families :  among  the 
Hindu  families  there  is  the  greatest  shyness,  and 
I  have  not  heard  of  one  single  household  systemati- 
cally placed  under  a  missionary  lady's  care.  Still, 
the  question  is  being  discussed,  and  is  being  pressed 
ou  the  attention  of  native  gentlemen.  At  Lahore, 
during  the  Exhibition,  the  Lieutenant-Governor 
held  an  Educational  Durbar,  and  urged  the  import- 
ance of  educating  the  ladies  of  their  families  on  all 
the  chiefs  and  landholders  by  whom  he  was  sur- 
rounded, in  very  earnest  terms. 

General  education  is  growing  in  India,  though 
not  so  rapidly  as  the  friends  of  enlightenment 
desire.  The  real  difficulty  in  the  matter  lies  in  the 
vastness  of  the  field,  and  the  fewness  of  the  willing 
labourers.  Recent  researches  show  that  in  English 
schools,  colleges,  and  institutions  the  whole  number 
of  scholars  amounts  to  about  70,000,  of  whom 
25,000  are  in  Government  institutions,  and  23,000 
in  missionary,  and  22,000  in  private,  schools.  ■  In 
the  vernacular  schools,  of  such  great  importance  to 
the  people  at  large,  there  are  51,000  in  missionary 
schools,  and  284,000  in  schools  aided  and  super- 
intended by  Government  officials.  In  Bengal,  Govern- 
ment help  is  given  almost  entirely  to  the  English 
colleges  and  schools  for  the  upper  classes  ;  and  of 
the  entire  Indian  expenditure  no  less  than  110,000/. 
are  spent  on  this  part  of  the  empire.  I  cannot  say 
I  regret  it :  great  good  is  coming  out  of  it  all ; 
and  there  is  a  mighty  advantage  in  bringing  the 
strongest  influences  to  bear  upon  the  head  quarters 
of  opinion,  to  which  all  the  rest  of  the  empire  looks. 
Theoretically,  the  pundits  of  Benares  may  lay  down 
law  for  Hindus  ;  but  practically,  there  is  something 
stronger  at  work  than  Hinduism  throughout  the 
country,  and  the  influence  of  the  pundits  is  quietly 
dying  away.  In  Bengal  English  influence  of  all 
kinds  is  completely  changing  native  opinion. 
English  literature,  English  law,  English  justice, 
English  social  opinion,  English  morality  (with  all 
its  deficiencies),  English  benevolence,  the  English 
Sabbath,  Christianity  in  general,  all  of  which  may  be 
embraced  in  the  word  Anglicanism,  are  daily  press- 
ing new  thoughts,  new  views,  and  new  examples 


on  the  people,  and  unconsciously  moulding  the 
entire  tone  and  spirit  of  native  society.  Calcutta 
feels  this  more  deeply  than  any  other  part  of  India  ; 
and  as  all  natives  wish  to  learn  what  "Kulkutta" 
(Calcutta)  thinks  and  says,  it  is  well  that  these 
influences  for  good  should  be  exerted  to  the  largest  <(V 
degree. 

Yet  one  must  always  feel  intensely  for  the  igno- 
rant masses.  Ignorant  !  There  is  no  gauging  their 
ignorance,  it  is  so  vast,  so  deep,  so  dense.  In  how 
many  parts  the  readers  in  the  population  amount  to 
only  four  persons  in  a  hundred  :  in  some  one  only  in 
a  huudred  can  read !  It  is  worth  knowing,  there- 
fore, that  the  Government  desire  to  restrict  their 
English  education,  to  maintain  efficiently  only  what 
they  are  doing,  and  not  to  enter  in  the  great  cities 
upon  new  schools  which  may  be  supplied  by  private 
efforts.  They  are  anxious  to  increase  their  verna- 
cular efforts  ;  and  thus  it  arose  that  last  year  they 
spent  on  education  generally  552,300/.,  100,000/. 
more  than  they  ever  spent  before.  During  the 
present  year  an  additional  100,000/.  will  be  granted 
to  this  department.  It  is  to  the  system  of  grants- 
in-aid  that  special  attention  is  now  given,  and  the 
rules  under  which  they  are  distributed  are  growing 
more  liberal  every  year.  The  English  principle  of 
paying  for  results  has  found  its  way  to  India,  and 
though  not  suitable  to  English  schools,  furnishes  an 
excellent  guide  for  helping  vernacular  schools.  In 
all  parts  of  India  the  rules  for  grants  are  being 
modified,  and  in  Bengal  the  rules  just  published  are 
liberal. 

RAJPOOTANA.  —  The  Rev.  John  Robson,  of 
the  United  Presbyterian  Mission  at  A j mere,  writes 
that  the  first  convert  has  been  baptised.  The 
convert,  who  is  about  twenty-rive  years  of  age,  was 
a  Jati  or  Jain  priest ;  and  it  is  a  circumstance  that 
speaks  well  for  his  sincerity,  that  on  becoming  a 
Christian  he  gave  up  a  considerable  amount  of 
property  and  all  his  means  of  worldly  support. 

"John  Triloke  Singh,  the  only  other  native 
Christian  at  the  time  in  Ajmere,  took  his  seat 
on  the  right  hand  of  Magan  ;  and  on  the  left  was 
Husain  Alii,  a  talented  Mussulman  from  Nusse- 
rabad,  who  has  reuoimced  his  own  religion,  and 
will  soon  receive  baptism  there.  Behind,  and  all 
around,  crowded  representatives  of  the  various 
castes  of  Ajmere,  eager  to  see  what  mystery 
attached  to  the  rite  of  making  a  Christian ;  and 
among  them  was  my  opponent  in  the  Mohammedan 
controversy,  Hafiz,  as  usual  courteous,  thoughtful, 
and  attentive.  I  opened  with  reading  the  Scripture 
and  prayer ;  and  then  gave  an  address,  explaining, 
as  clearly  as  I  could,  the  meaning  and  nature  of 
baptism,  and  the  conditions  on  which  persons  were 
admitted  to  receive  it.  Then  Magan  read  in  a  firm  t 
voice  a  very  clear  and  full  confession  of  faith,  and 
statement  of  the  reasons  that  induced  him  to  change 
his  religion,  and  in  like  manner  answered  the  ques- 
tions which  I  put  to  him.  After  a  short  prayer,  I 
baptised  him  by  the  name  of  Isa  Das  (servant  of 


Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  !865.1  LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


33 


Jesus),  a  favourite  name  among  Christians  in  the 
north-west,  which  I  thought  it  as  well  to  substitute 
for  Magan  Bijai,  as  this  was  not  his  original  name, 
but  a  sacerdotal  one  assumed  when  he  became  a 
Jati.  We  again  engaged  in  prayer,  and  I  then 
addressed  Isa  Das,  enforcing  on  him  the  necessity 
of  a  holy  life  and  conversation,  seeing  that  he  had 
now  professed  his  faith  in  Christ ;  and  the  heathen 
present,  pointing  out  to  them  how  the  scene  they 
had  just  witnessed  was  a  call  to  them  to  examine 
and  to  act,  and  if  they  remained  obstinately  and 
ignorantly  in  their  false  religions,  after  seeing  that 
another  had  had  courage  to  examine  and  leave 
them,  a  much  greater  responsibility  would  lie  upon 
them.  Though  the  place  was  crowded,  there  was 
not,  from  beginning  to  end,  a  single  indecorous 
movement  or  expression  on  the  part  of  any  one  of 
the  assembly,  but  they  all  seemed  to  listen  with  the 
greatest  respect,  and  even  solemnity." 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Shoolbred,  of  the  same  society, 
writes  of  the  baptism  of  three  converts  at  Beawr : — 
"Some  months  ago  I  wrote  you  that  I  had  three 
male  inquirers  steadily  growing  in  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  and  ripening  for  admission  to  the  Church. 
Their  baptism,  which  by  all  of  them  was  very 
eagerly  desired,  was  delayed  longer  than  we  in- 
tended by  a  variety  of  causes.  Although  the 
novelty  and  first  excitement  of  a  baptism  have 
had  the  freshness  taken  off  them  by  the  repeated 
occurrence  of  the  event  in  Nya  Nuggur,  still,  on 
entering  the  school  premises  I  found  a  large  number 
of  spectators  assembled,  tilling  the  outer  verandah, 
and  dotting  the  open  court  in  front. " 


NAGPORE.— A  letter  from  Nagpore  gives  the  fol- 
lowing statements  regarding  the  work  of  the  Free 
Church  Mission  at  that  station  and  at  Kamptee  : — 
"You  will  be  glad  to  hear  that  the  Lord  seems  still 
to  be  blessing  the  work  at  this  station.  Lately  five 
more  adults  (four  men  and  one  woman)  have  been 
joined  to  the  membership  of  the  native  Church,  and 
another,  a  girl  of  fourteen  years  of  age,  is  to  be 
received  (D.V.)  on  Sabbath  next.  Of  the  men,  one 
is  a  servant  to  an  officer  in  the  district,  who  has 
been  at  great  pains  to  instruct  him  in  the  truths  of 
God's  word,  and  a  blessing  has  evidently  followed 
these  efforts.  Another  was  a  poor  sick  man  in 
hospital  at  Kamptee,  who  had  the  word  of  God 
read  to  him,  and  Christ  pressed  on  his  acceptance 
by  an  East  Indian,  who  was  a  patient  in  the  same 
hospital.  Our  Scripture  reader  and  native  preacher 
were  then  sent  for,  and  their  instructions  and 
prayers  seem  to  have  been  blessed  to  the  poor  man's 
soul.  As  he  was  unable  to  leave  his  ward  in  the 
hospital,  two  Christian  officers  and  a  number  of 
native  Christians  accompanied  me  thither,  and 
there,  in  the  presence  of  a  considerable  number  of 
Hindoos  and  Mohammedans,  an  interesting  service 
was  held  and  the  man  baptised.  The  state  of  his 
knowledge  as  to  salvation  through  Christ,  and 
apparent  earnestness,  were  quite  satisfactory.  The 
other  three  were  received  last  Sabbath  at  Sitabuldi. 

HI.— 3. 


Two  were  husband  and  wife  ;  the  former,  having 
been  baptised  in  infancy  as  a  Protestant,  but  at  the 
age  of  twelve  became  a  Romanist,  without  again 
receiving  the  ordinance,  before  the  assembled  con- 
gregation, renounced  Popery  and  embraced  the 
Gospel,  and  was  publicly  received  into  the  member- 
ship of  our  native  Church.  His  wife,  who,  although 
a  professed  Romanist,  which  she  became  to  please 
her  husband,  a  year  and  a  half  ago,  was  quite  a 
heathen  till  she  came  under  the  instructions  of  our 
catechist  some  months  ago,  was  baptised,  giving 
good  evidence  of  a  sincere  desire  to  follow  Christ 
and  Him  alone.  The  last  was  a  man  who  had  long 
been  thinking  about  becoming  a  Christian,  but  has 
lately,  on  account  of  failing  health,  been  brought 
to  decide  on  the  Lord's  side.  As  far  as  one  can 
judge,  all  these  individuals  are  earnest  and  simple 
in  their  desire  to  follow  the  Lord,  and  I  trust  they 
are  now  among  his  true  people.  The  girl  who  is  to 
be  baptised  on  Sabbath  has  been  under  instruction 
for  several  months,  and  has  given  us  pleasing 
evidence  of  her  sincerity.  She  is  the  protegee  of  an 
officer  who  found  her  as  a  little  child,  and  has  ever 
since  taken  a  deep  interest  in  her.  She  has  been  a 
scholar  in  our  Sitabuldi  school  for  several  months." 


BAPTIST  MISSION  IN  DELHI. 

Since  the  mutiny,  Christianity  has  made  a  won- 
derful progress  in  the  city  of  Delhi  and  its  neigh- 
bourhood. For  nearly  forty  years,  in  the  old 
system  of  things,  Mr.  Thompson  preached  in  that 
celebrated  place,  and  received  not  a  single  convert. 
Now  there  are  four  churches,  containing  a  hundred 
and  thirty  native  members,  in  a  Christian  commu- 
nity of  about  four  hundred  souls.  The  pleasant 
task  of  gathering  in  these  fruits  of  harvest  fell  to 
the  lot  of  Mr.  Smith  after  his  return  from  England 
in  1859.  On  beginning  to  preach  again  in  the 
broad  Chandni  Chouk  of  Delhi,  the  finest  street  in 
all  the  North-West  Provinces,  he  was  surprised  to 
find  the  spirit  of  hearing  by  which  the  people  were 
affected.  Crowds  gathered  round  him  every  even- 
ing, and  wherever  he  and  his  catechists  went  to  set 
forth  the  Gospel,  there  the  people  listened,  were 
convinced,  and  believed.  By  degrees,  converts 
began  to  confess  Christ,  and  were  baptised.  Sta- 
tions were  established  in  different  parts  of  the  city 
and  its  suburbs,  four  churches  were  founded,  and 
catechists  were  appointed  for  their  supervision  and 
instruction.  Two  hundred  and  fifty  adults  were 
baptised  in  three  years.  It  was  soon  evident,  how- 
ever, that  many  of  the  converts  were  weak  in  faitl), 
imperfect  in  knowledge,  and  somewhat  unstable. 
The  famine  of  1860  proved  a  severe  trial  to  them, 
and  while,  on  the  one  hand,  their  independence  was 
weakened  by  large  grants  of  money,  they  were  led 
by  their  deep  want  not  only  to  neglect  the  public 
ordinances  of  the  Church,  but  also  to  spend  the 
Sabbath  in  their  usual  daily  toil.  Mr.  Smith  in 
his  recent  report  acknowledges  that  the  churches 
are  barren,  but  finds  in  the  experience  of  the  year 
signs  of  spiritual  revival.    From  the  time  of  his 


34 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS.  [Christian  Work,  Jan.  2, 1*6. 


return  from  Australia  he  has  set  himself,  with  his 
colleague,  Mr.  Williams,  to  raise  the  churches  from 
their  low  condition,  and  has  met  with  much  en- 
couragement. Many  of  the  old  members  have 
returned  ;  church  meetings  have  been  reorganised  ; 
the  stations  rearranged  ;  aud  catechists  and  readers 
carefully  appointed.  Within  the  city  there  are  six 
districts  under  the  superintendence  of  four  native 
agents,  and  the  Church  members  are  sixty-five  in 
number.  On  the  west  of  the  city,  where  the  old 
suburb  has  grown  very  large  since  the  mutiny, 
there  are  seven  stations,  and  very  important  work 
is  done  in  Pahar  Guuje  and  S udder  Bazaar,  near 
which  Mr.  Williams  resides.  To  the  east  of  Delhi 
there  are  six  stations,  of  which  Shahdra  and  Purana 
Killa  are  very  promising.  In  the  former,  crowds 
follow  the  missionary  everywhere,  "unwilling  to 
lose  a  word. "  The  church  at  the  latter  is  under  the 
pastoral  charge  of  one  of  the  well-knowu  preachers 
at  Serampore,  Bhagwan  Das  ;  and  though  in  recent 
years  its  people  have  greatly  gone  back,  it  would 
seem  that  things  have  begun  to  mend.  The  Theo- 
logical Class,  composed  principally  of  young  men 
from  the  local  churches,  has  been  reorganised,  and 
contains  eight  students.  We  may  well  hope  that 
these  energetic  measures,  carefidly  carried  out  and 
spiritually  blessed,  may  build  up  these  infant 
churches,  and  make  them  a  power  in  this  royal  but 
wicked  city. 


THE  LONDON  MISSION  IN  SOUTH  TRAVANCORE. 

The  following  brief  review  of  Christian  work 
done  in  this  part  of  India  during  the  past  year, 
may  be  acceptable  to  the  numerous  readers  of  your 
valuable  journal. 

As  early  as  the  year  1805,  the  London  Mission- 
ary party  took  possession  of  the  whole  of  the 
southern  portion  of  the  native  state  of  Travancore, 
comprising  an  extent  of  country  ninety  miles  in 
length,  by  upwards  of  thirty  in  average  breadth, 
stretching  along  the  Malabar  coast,  from  Quilon  to 
Cape  Comorin  (the  southern  extremity  of  this 
great  continent),  separated  from  the  British  terri- 
tory of  Tinnevelly,  the  well-known  mission  field 
of  the  Church  of  England  Societies,  by  a  range  of 
mountains  running  in  a  north-westerly  direction 
from  the  Cape.  Ever  since  then  this  field  of  mis- 
sion labour  has  been  occupied  by  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society  in  greater  or  less  force,  and  at  the 
present  time,  with  the  exception  of  another  mis- 
sionaty  promised  to  be  sent  out  to  the  capital,  we 
have  our  full  complement  of  European  labourers  iu 
the  field — eight  in  number. 

The  field  of  labour  is  divided  into  seven  districts, 
each  comprising  a  compact  extent  of  territory  sur- 
rounding its  head  station,  at  which  the  missionary 
resides.  Of  these  districts,  the  first  formed,  and 
that  from  which  all  the  others  may  be  said  to  have 
sprung,  was  Nogercoil,  situated  twelve  miles  north- 
west of  the  Cape.  In  this  district,  as  now  limited, 
there  are  twenty-two  village  congregations,  and  in 
those  of  James  Town  and  Sauthapuram,  immedi- 


ately adjoining,  there  are,  respectively,  twenty-nine 
and  twenty-six  such  congregations  attached  to  the 
central  stations.  Ten  miles  west  of  Nogercoil  is 
the  head  station  of  Nezoor,  with  fifty-two  congrega- 
tions. Farther  west  from  this,  at  a  distance  of 
fifteen  miles,  is  the  head'station  of  Pareychaley, 
connected  with  which  are  seventy-seven  congrega- 
tions. Trevaodrum,  the  capital  of  the  native  state, 
has  been  occupied  since  1S38,  and  has  now  nineteen 
branch  congregations  in  the  surrouuding  villages, 
and  various  agencies  are  at  work  in  the  town  itself 
for  the  benefit  of  the  large  heathen  population  there. 
Beyond  Trevaodrum,  at  a  distance  of  forty  miles,  is 
our  farthest  outpost,  viz. ,  Quilon,  with  four  village 
congregations  attached.  There  are  thus,  in  con- 
nection with  the  London  Missionary  Society,  in 
South  Travancore,  no  less  than  229  Christian  con- 
gregations, all  under  the  efficient  superintendence 
of  the  European  missionaries  and  their  "native 
assistants. 

Up  to  the  present  time  none  of  the'native  helpers 
in  this  mission  have  been  ordained  to  the  work  of 
the  ministry.  The  title  of  Assistant  Missionary  has 
been  conferred  upon  one  of  these  brethren,  but  the 
strength  of  the  native  agency  here,  ranks  under  the 
heads  of  Evangelists,  of  whom  there  are  18  ;  super- 
intending catechists,  3  ;  catechists,  146  ;  assistant 
catechists,  40  ;  and  female  assistants,  30 :  in  all  237. 
In  the  educational  department  of  the  mission  there 
are  213  agents  of  various  grades,  so  that  the  entire 
staff  of  native  agents  throughout  the  whole  mission 
is  450.  Nearly  all  the  Evangelists  have  received  a 
special  training  for  their  work,  many  of  the  cate- 
chists are  graduates  of  the  Mission  Seminary, 
while  others  have  been  educated  in  boarding-schools, 
or  in  preparandi  classes  at  the  head  stations.  We 
dare  not  say  that  all  our  mission  agents  are  what 
they  ought  to  be  in  moral  and  spiritual  attainments, 
but  while  standing  in  doubt  of  some,  we  can  point 
to  not  a  few  who  give  every  evidence  of  being 
zealous  and  devoted  men,  having  both  the  ability 
and  the  desire  to  instruct  their  fellow-countrymen 
in  the  way  of  truth  and  holiness. 

In  connection  with  the  mission  there  "are  1475 
Church  members  gathered  iuto  the  fold  from  among 
the  heathen,  all  of  whom  have  been  baptised,  and 
are  communicants  at  the  Lord's  table.  During  1863, 
180  were  newly  admitted  to  the  Church,  and  at  the 
close  of  the  year,  434  persons  were  registered  as 
candidates  for  Church  fellowship.  In  a  large  mis- 
sion, such  as  this,  these  numbers  may  not  seem 
high,  but  when  it  is  borne  in  mind  that  every  pre- 
caution is  taken  to  prevent  the  admission  to  full 
communion  of  persons  of  unsatisfactory  character, 
the  above  facts  are  encouraging,  and  indicate  that 
considerable  concern  for  spiritual  things  is  evinced 
among  the  congregation. 

As  just  stated,  the  number  of  congregations  in 
the  mission  is  229.  Besides  the  regular  Sunday 
services,  sermons  are  preached,  or  prayer-meetings 
held  throughout  the  week,  more  or  less  frequently. 
The  average  attendance  at  the  Sunday  services 


Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  ise5  ] 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


35 


during  the  year,  was  16,151  each  Lord's  day  ;  the 
total  number  of  professing  Christians  being  24, 142. 
We  do  not  regard  the  majority  of ^these  as  other  than 
learners  in  the  school  of  Christ,  many  of  them, 
being  children  in  knowledge  and  understanding  of 
spiritual  things.  Nevertheless,  we  rejoice  in  the 
fact,  that  so  many  thousands  have,  outwardly  at 
least,  renounced  the  hidden  things  of  darkness  ; 
and,  Sabbath  after  Sabbath,  as  the  church  gongs 
resound  through  the  palm  forests  that  stretch  along 
the  shore,  or  among  the  dense  jungles  adjoining  the 
neighbouring  hills,  assemble  themselves  together  in 
temples  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  Jehovah  to 
hear  from  the  mouth  of  the  preacher  words  whereby 
they  may  be  saved.  It  is  moreover  encouraging  to 
know  that  not  only  do  they  hear  the  word  preached, 
but  a  very  considerable  proportion  are  able  to  read 
the  inspired  volume  for  themselves. 

The  total  number  of  those  who  have  received 
baptism  is  4620  —  2493  being  adults;  and  2127 
children.  In  1863  242  adults  were  baptized,  and 
572  children.  The  proportion  of  baptised  persons 
to  the  entire  number  of  adherents  is  small,  aris- 
ing from  the  fact  that  no  adults  have  hitherto  been 
admitted  to  the  rite,  excepting  such  only  as  have 
come  up  to  a  standard  of  Christian  knowledge  and 
character  somewhat  high. 

The  seminary  at  Nogercoil,  for  the  training  of 
native  agents  for  the  entire  mission,  stands  at  the 
head  of  the  educational  department  of  our  labours, 
and  is  superintended  by  one  of  the  missionaries,  the 
greater  part  of  whose  time  is  given  to  this  work, 
assisted  by  an  efficient  staff  of  native  teachers. 
This  institution  has  been  in  existence  for  many 
years,  and  the  success  and  prosperity  of  our  work 
generally,  must  in  large  measure  be  ascribed  to  the 
men  who  have  been  educated  in  connection  with  it, 
and  are  now  actively  engaged  in  the  mission.  A 
class  of  theological  students  left  the  Seminary  last 
year,  and  are  now  labouring  in  the  capacity  of 
evangelists,  also  six  of  the  boarders,  who  had 
finished  the  usual  course  of  study,  and  are  now  use- 
fully employed  as  catechists  or  schoolmasters.  At 
the  close  of  the  year,  the  number  of  students  being 
educated  for  mission  work  was  sixty-eight,  also 
fifty-five  day-scholars,  and  a  training-class  for 
teachers  numbering  fourteen.  Next  in  importance 
to  the  Seminary,  are  the  boarding-schools  for  Pro- 
testants of  both  sexes,  at  the  head  stations.  Of 
these  four  are  for  boys,  and  six  for  girls,  superin- 
tended by  the  missionaries'  wives.  The  number  of 
boys  in  these  schools  is  sixty-eight,  and  of  girls,  223. 

The  education  imparted  in  the  above-mentioned 
establishments  is  throughout  more  or  less  thorough. 
In  most  cases  an  elementary  training  precedes  or  is 
a  necessary  qualification  for  admission  to  them  ; 
but  the  great  bulk  of  our  schools  is  of  a  different 
description,  being  (with  few  exceptions)  purely  ele- 
mentary. Of  these  village  schools,  there  are  in  all 
188,-143  being  for  boys,  and  45  for  girls.  In  the 
boys'  school  there  are  1831  Protestants,  385  Ro- 
manists, and  3069  Heathen  ;  making  in  all  5285 


boys  receiving  a  plain,  useful,  elementary  education 
in  the  vernacular.  In  the  schools  for  girls  there 
are  1186  Protestants,  27  Romanists,  and  342  heathen, 
in  all  1555.  Two  years  ago  an  effort  was  made  in 
one  of  the  districts  to  establish  mixed  night  schools, 
in  the  hope  that  adults  might  be  induced  to  attend 
after  the  labours  of  the  day  were  over.  This  ex- 
periment has  proved  very  successful,  and  is  likely 
to  be  tried  extensively  throughout  the  entire  mis- 
sion. By  this  means  a  very  interesting  class  of 
people  is  reached  and  benefited,  who  could  not 
otherwise  be  easily  brought  under  Christian  and 
enlightening  influences.  In  these  night  schools 
which  now  number  18,  there  are  426  males,  and  30 
females. 

The  total  number  of  schools  of  all  descriptions 
in  connection  with  the  mission  is  220,  with  an  at- 
tendance of  5918  boys,  and  1808  girls,  making  the 
goodly  number  of  7726  scholars  under  regular  daily 
instruction. 

Another  branch  of  our  operations  here  may  now 
be  very  briefly  alluded  to,  viz. ,  the  Medical  Mission. 
This  department  of  labour  is  under  the  superinten- 
dence of  a  member  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons, 
Edinburgh.  The  dispensary  is  located  at  a  station 
central  to  all  the  districts  of  the  mission,  and  was 
first  opened  seven  years  ago ;  but  owing  to  the  ac- 
cidental death  by  drowning  of  the  much  beloved 
physician,  Dr.  Leitch,  the  work  had  to  be  discon- 
tinued, and  was  not  resumed  till  the  arrival  of  Dr. 
Lowe,  two  years  ago.  Great  numbers  have  resort 
to  the  dispensary  for  medical  and  surgical  aid. 
From  January  1st,  1863,  to  31st  December,  the 
number  of  patients  recorded  in  the  registers  was 
4744,  of  whom  2418  were  Protestants,  1619  heathen 
(of  all  castes),  510  Romanists,  and  134  Moham- 
medans. Upwards  of  200  were  admitted  as  in-door 
patients,  and  150  persons  visited  by  the  missionary 
at  their  own  houses.  A  branch  dispensary  has 
been  established  lately  in  a  large  heathen  town  not 
far  from  head-quarters,  and  is  resorted  to  by  great 
numbers  of  the  high  caste  population.  Thus  a  vast 
amount  of  disease  and  suffering  has  been  alleviated 
or  removed,  and  thousands  of  all  castes  and  creeds 
have  been  directed  to  the  Great  Physician  of  souls. 
Daily  at  the  dispensary,  not  unfrequently  under  the 
shade  of  the  village  tree,  and  even  in  the  houses  of 
high  caste  heathens,,  the  medical  missionary  and  his 
assistants  have  made  known  the  glad  tidings  of  great 
joy  which  are  to  all  people. 

We  have  also  a  press  in  operation  in  our  mission 
here,  the  activity  of  which  is  evidenced  by  the  fact 
that  no  less  than  4,179,820  pages  were  printed  last 
year. 

Special  mention  must  be  made  of  the  contribu- 
tions of  the  people  to  the  Auxiliary  Missionary,  the 
Bible  and  Tract  Societies,  &c.  At  the  close  of  1863, 
upon  making  up  the  accounts,  it  was  found  that  the 
very  considerable  sum  of  696Z.  12s.  3d.  constituted 
the  free-will  offering  for  one  year  of  the  people  of 
this  mission  to  the  service  of  the  Lord. 

Year  by  year  advances  are  being  made.  Five 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPOXDEXTS.  [Christian  Work,  Jan.  2, 1865. 


30 


years  ago  the  number  of  native  agents  in  the  mis- 
sion was  394,  now  the  number  is  450.  Then  there 
were  17,000  adherents,  or  professing  Christians,  now 
the  number  has  increased  to  24,142.  Then  the 
Church  members  numbered  980,  now  the  number 
is  1475.  Then  the  number  of  scholars  in  the 
schools  was  6428,  now  there  are  7726.  Then  the 
yearly  contributions  of  the  people  amounted  to 
346£.  10^.,  now  the  amount  is  double  this,  being, 
as  stated  above,  699?.  12s.  3d. 

Such  is  a  plain  statement  of  facts.  Let  the 
Churches  at  home  ponder  them,  and  say  whether  our 
labour  has  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  "  Who  hath 
wrought  and  who  hath  done  it  ?  I  Jehovah,  the 
first  and  the  last ;  I  am  He." 

J.  Duthie, 
Missionary  of  the  London 

Missionary  Society. 

XOGERCOIL,  SOUTH  TR  A  VAN  CORE. 


v.unnah 

Mrs.  "Vinton  writes  to  the  American  Baptist 
Magazine  from  Rangoon,  that  her  school  increased 
in  religious  interest,  only  it  was  interrupted  for  a 
week  by  an  outbreak  of  cholera  among  the  pupils. 
Three  died,  and  the  panic  wras  so  great  that  the 
school  was  dismissed,  but  returned  in  a  week.  Of 
the  state  of  religion  she  says  : — 

"At  the  close  of  the  last  meeting  twenty-five 
rose  to  signify  that  they  intended  to  give  their 
hearts  to  God  and  serve  Him :  and  I  trust  the 
greater  part,  if  not  all,  did  so.  I  always  felt  happy 
in  teaching  children,  but  never  so  happy  as  recently. 
To  see  them  crowding  into  the  prayer-meetings  every 
evening,  and  even  ask  for  them  oftener  than  we  felt 
we  had  strength  to  hold  them,  and  then  to  hear 
them  commence  praying  on  one  side  of  the  room, 
and  pray  on,  one  after  another,  as  fast  as  they 
could,  till  every  one  had  prayed,  has  given  us  great 
cause  for  rejoicing.  You  will  be  sorry  to  hear  that 
we  are  delayed  in  the  building  of  our  new  school- 
house  for  the  want  of  funds." 

Dr.  Kincaid  writes  of  the  baptism  at  Kemendine 
of  thirty-three  Karens  and  three  Englishmen.  They 
are  in  distress  for  Bibles.  Why  are  Bibles  withheld 
from  the  Karens?  Somebody  must  answer.  He 
says  : — 

' '  As  soon  as  a  fount  of  type  can  be  obtained,  the 
Karens  will  begin  to  print  school-books  in  their  own 
language.  Had  Brother  Vinton  been  spared  a  few 
years  longer,  the  Karens  would  have  beeu  printing 
years  ago.  The  large  basement  of  the  chapel  was 
intended  for  this  work.  The  dearth  of  Bibles  and 
Testaments  and  school-books  is  becoming  greater 
every  year,  and  the  only  hope  is  in  getting  a  native 
press  at  work.  Churches  and  schools  cannot  live 
without  books.  I  am  sure  every  large-hearted 
Christian  will  rejoice  to  know  that  the  Karens  are 
in  earnest  to  open  this  fountain  of  life  and  light  to 
their  nation." 


Oin;t. 

Thinking,  says  the  correspondent  of  an  Ame- 
rican paper,  that  many  of  your  readers  will  be 
interested  in  some  statistics  relating  to  the  number 
of  Protestant  missionaries  in  China  and  the  stations 
where  they  are  labouring,  and  the  probable  number 
of  converts  from  heathenism  connected  with  them, 
I  send  you  the  following  table.  A  bird's-eye  view 
may  thus  be  obtained  of  the  present  condition  of 
the  missionary  work — with  the  aid  of  the  imagina- 
tion. The  estimated  number  of  converts  is  given 
in  round  numbers. 


Name  of 

Mission- 

Mis- 

Converts 

Port. 

aries. 

sions. 

Estimated. 

.    .  19 

6 

150 

Swatow    .  . 

.    .  6 

2 

100 

12 

3 

700 

Fuhchau  .  . 

.    .  11 

3 

150 

.    .  13 

4 

500 

Shanghai  .  . 

.    .  12 

5 

350 

Hankou    .  . 

.    .  2 

2 

30 

Tientsin    .  . 

.    .  7 

3 

30 

.    .  3 

Tangchau .  . 

.    .  6 

t\ 

40 

,    ,  10 

6 

10 

Hongkong.  . 

.    .  10 

4 

440 

111 

42 

2500 

In  the  mainland,  opposite  Hongkong,  which  is  an 
English  colony,  it  is  estimated  that  there  are  some 
300  converts  connected  with  three  German  missions, 
whose  head-quarters  are  at  Hongkong.  These  are 
included  in  the  last  item  above. 

Of  these  111  missionaries,  five  or  six  are 
absent  on  visits  to  their  native  lands.  The 
wives  of  the  missionaries  are  not  enumerated, 
nor  are  several  unmarried  ladies,  engaged  princi- 
pally in  teaching.  There  are  about  twenty  differ- 
ent American,  English,  and  Continental  societies 
engaged  in  the  work  of  propagating  the  Gospel  in 
China.  Of  the  missionaries  about  fifty-seven  are 
from  America,  nine  are  from  Germany,  and  forty- 
five  from  England,  Ireland,  and  Scotland.  There 
are  boarding-schools  for  the  training  of  youth,  male 
or  female,  in  the  doctrines  of  the  Christian  religion 
at  Canton,  Swatow,  Fuhchau,  Ningpoand  Shanghai, 
and  day-schools  at  most,  if  not  all  the  ports  occu- 
pied by  missionaries.  There  are  several  flourishing 
out-stations  and  country  churches  already  formed, 
connected  with  the  missions  at  Amoy,  Fuhchau, 
Ningpo  and  Shanghai,  and  perhaps  at  one  or  two 
other  ports.  It  would  be  safe  to  estimate  that 
there  are  over  100  native  Christians  employed 
at  the  different  ports  as  school  teachers,  or 
preachers,  exhorters,  colporteurs, .  &c. ,  and  about 
100  chapels,  more  or  less,  where  the  Gospel  is' 
regularly  preached  by  the  foreign  missionary  or  his 
native  helper. 


Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,1S65.] 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


37 


StopttU  Island. 

The  missionaries  of  the  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety have  forwarded  letters,  apprising  the  directors 
of  the  forcible  suppression  of  the  mission  by  the 
French  authorities  in  the  island  of  Lifu,  one  of  the 
Loyalty  Group : — 

"The  Loyalty  Group  consists  of  three  islands, 
Lifu,  Mare,  and  Uea.  Of  these,  Lifu,  the  scene  of  I 
these  French  outrages,  is  the  largest,  containing  a 
population  of  7000  souls.  Into  these  islands  the 
Gospel  was  introduced  by  agents  of  our  society 
nearly  twenty  years  since.  Native  teachers  from 
Earatonga  and  Samoa,  were  pioneers  to  our 
English  brethren.  In  the  year  1854,  Messrs.  Creagh 
and  Jones,  with  their  wives,  settled  on  the  island 
of  Mare,  and  in  1859,  Messrs.  Macfarlane  and  Baker 
entered  on  the  island  of  Lifu.  Many  of  our  readers 
will  also  remember,  with  regard  to  the  smaller 
island  of  Uea,  that  the  people  were,  on  occasion  of 
|  the  last  visit  of  the  John  Williams,  ready  to  employ 
i  kind  violence  to  detain  among  them  missionary 
brethren  appointed  for  other  islands  ;  and  Mr. 
Ella  had  actually  arrived  with  a  view  of  settling 
on  that  island,  when  this  oppressive  act  of  French 
authority  occurred. 

"  New  Caledonia,  tlie  largest  island  in  that  part 
of  the  Pacific,  was  seized  by  the  Government  of 
France  about  the  year  1852,  with  a  view  of  making 
it  a  penal  settlement,  and  there  the  French  autho- 
rity has  since  existed  under  a  governor  and  a  body 
of  French  troops.  The  Loyalty  Group  of  islands 
has  been  claimed  by  the  French  authorities  as  de- 
pendencies on  New  Caledonia,  though  without 
any  proof  that  they  have  ever  been  so  regarded, 
either  by  the  natives  of  the  one  or  the  other,  as 
their  language,  their  customs,  and  their  government 
were  in  many  important  particulars  dissimilar. 
But  by  the  French  Government  of  New  Caledonia 
this  right  has  been  asserted ;  and  in  this  case,  as 
iu  every  other  instance  where  French  authority  has 
been  established  in  a  foreign  country,  Catholic 
missionaries  have  been  sent  forth,  not  only  for  the 
benefit  of  the  troops,  but  specially  with*a  view  to 
the  conversion  of  the  natives. 

"Soon  after  the  occupation  of  New  Caledonia, 
these  teachers  of  Bomish  superstition  made  their 
appearance  on  the  islands  of  the  Loyalty  Group, 
often  attempting  to  coerce  the  natives  by  threats 
of  French  authority,  as  a  punishment  for  the  people 
when  they  have  refused  to  submit  to  their  instruc. 
tions.  As  some  of  the  chiefs  have  continued  practi- 
cally heathen,  and  in  a  state  of  hostility  to  others  who 
have  embraced  Protestant  truth,  a  few  of  the  former 
have  gone  over  to  Popery,  for  the  sake  of  obtaining 
the  alliance  and  support  of  the  French  power. 
These  separate  interests  have  at  length  been  made 
the  occasion  for  the  seizure  of  the  island  of  Lifu 
by  the  authorities  of  New  Caledonia,  and  for  the 
suppression,  at  least  for  the  present,  of  all  active 
operations  of  our  missionaries  and  their  native 
assistants.    Thus  the  scenes  enacted  in  the  island 


of  Tahiti,  more  than  twenty  years  since,  have  been 
repeated  on  Lifu. 

"The  directors  of  the  Society  will  not  fail  to 
bring  these  gross  and  intolerant  outrages  under  the 
attention  of  our  Government,  in  the  hope  that,  by 
remonstrance  with  the  Government  of  France,  they 
may  hereafter  be  disowned  ;  and  that  English  Pro- 
testant missionaries  may  at  least  be  allowed  to 
live  and  labour  among  the  islanders,  whom  they  ! 
found  in  a  state  of  utter  barbarism,  and  who  owe 
their  civilisation  to  the  knowledge  and  the  influence 
of  their  Christian  teaching." 

The  Bev.  S.  Macfarlane  describes  the  proceedings 
in  letters,  of  which  we  give  extracts  : — 

"The  priests,  baffled  and  discouraged  by  the  in- 
efncacy  of  their  bribes  and  threats,  have  had  re- 
course to  other  measures  equally  mean  and  con- 
temptible. One  of  them,  whilst  threatening  an 
intelligent  young  native,  asked  if  he  was  not  afraid 
of  the  French  ?  The  young  man  gave  a  most  em- 
phatic and  indignant  reply  in  the  negative,  and  is 
reported  to  have  said,  *  Who  are  the  French  that  I 
should  fear  them  ? '  This  part  of  the  answer  was 
carefully  recorded  in  the  pocket-book  of  the  priest, 
with  the  young  man's  name.  Cast  in  the  mould  of 
Jesuitism,  it  soon  appeared  in  the  form  of  a  for- 
midable document  impeaching  the  loyalty  of  the 
Protestants  in  this  group,  which  was  placed  in  the 
hands  of  a  Boman  Catholic  chief,  who  embraced 
the  first  opportunity  of  taking  it  across  to  New 
Caledonia  and  presenting  it  to  the  governor. 

"Another  priest  charges  us  with  attempting 
to  make  this  island  like  an  English  colony.  We 
are  committing  the  very  serious  crime  of  teaching 
the  English  language  instead  of  the  French,  of  cir- 
culating the  Scriptures  among  the  natives,  and  of 
teaching  them  to  observe  the  Sabbath  as  in  England. 
(The  repeated  attempts  of  the  priests  to  introduce 
certain  games  upon  the  Sabbath  have  utterly  failed, 
even  among  their  own  people.)  During  a  recent 
interview  with  a  French  officer  I  was  informed  that 
'  these  things  ought  not  to  be  in  a  French  colony,' 
that  our  mode  of  observing  the  Sabbath  was  '  ex- 
ceedingly hateful  to  the  governor  and  all  Frenchmen^ 
and  that  his  excellency  fully  intended  to  enforce  the 
observance  of  the  Sabbath  as  in  France.  I  ex- 
pressed my  sorrow  and  surprise  at  suchintelligence, 
and  assured  him  that  it  would  probably  prove  the 
most  sanguinary  task  which  the  governor  had  ever 
undertaken,  ras  these  natives  are  devotedly  attached 
to  their  existing  forms  of  worship,  and  would  con- 
sider such  unjustifiable  proceedings  as  a  direct  in- 
terference with  their  most  sacred  rights. 

"You  will  easily  perceive  that  the  priests  are 
here  adopting  a  policy  similar  to  that  which  proved 
too  effective  at  Tahiti.  They  are  endeavouring  to 
secure  the  sympathy  and  aid  of  the  secular  arm  to 
counteract  and  weaken  our  influence.  Their  in- 
trigues and  misrepresentations  have,  to  some  ex- 
tent, produced  the  desired  effect.  At  Tahiti  they 
solicited  and  obtained  the  aid  of  the  French  Go- 
vernment to  establish  themselves  on  the  island, 


33 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  186S. 


whereas  here  they  have  been  permitted  to  intrude 
and  prosecute  their  labours  unmolested,  upon 
ground  which  the  London  Missionary  Society  has 
occupied  since  1841.  Not  satisfied  with  an  open 
field  and  fair  play,  they  have  been  unwearied  in 
their  exertions  to  prevail  upon  the  government  at 
New  Caledonia  to  come  over  and  occupy  a  position 
upon  these  islands,  doubtless  intimating  the  more 
than  possibility  of  this  group  being  taken  under  the 
wing  of  our  Colonial  Government  at  some  future 
period,  simply  for  its  position.  The  French  appear 
to  have  taken  the  alarm.  On  the  1st  of  last  month 
one  of  their  steamers  arrived  here,  and  located  an 
officer  (who  styles  himself  '  Commandant  of  the 
Loyalty  Islands ')  and  twenty-five  soldiers.  The 
following  day  the  French  flag  was  planted  upon 
this  island  for  the  first  time,  and  the  chiefs  in- 
formed that  they  Avere  no  longer  the  riding  power, 
that  then-  laws  were  null,  that  the  island  belonged 
to  the  French,  and  that  they  were  to  look  to  the 
commandant  as  their  king.  They  proceeded  at 
once  to  erect  houses,  and,  as  thatch  could  only  be 
obtained  at  a  distance  of  two  or  three  miles,  the 
chiefs  were  ordered  to  fetch  it  without  remunera- 
tion. There  being  some  delay  occasioned  by  the 
absence  of  the  natives,  who  were  engaged  in  their 
respective  plantations,  the  commandant  (a  stripling 
of  little  more  than  tweuty  years,  who  is  evidently 
thirsting  for  military  action  and  military  glory)  had 
conceived  the  idea  of  burning  down  the  village 
where  I  am  located,  in  order,  as  he  says,  'to 
teach  the  natives  a  lesson  upon  prompt  obedience.' 
'  They  have  learnt,'  he  said,  '  howT  to  obey  in  New 
Caledonia,  and  they  must  be  taught  here. '  I  feel 
assured'that,  had  he  carried  out  these  rash  inten- 
tions, the  infuriated  natives  would  have  prevented 
his  ever  teaching  the  same  lesson  to  any  one  else. 

"I  was  permitted  to  continue  my  labours  as 
usual  for  about  three  weeks,  when  a  vessel  arrived 
from  Mare,  bringing  two  cases  of  books  printed  in 
the  native  language.  I  then  received  from  the 
commandant  a  letter  strictly  forbidding  the  distri- 
bution of  all  books  printed  in  the  native  language, 
and  demanding  the  immediate  cessation  of  all  public 
instruction.  Thus  the  hand  of  despotism  and  Popery 
has  laid  its  iron  grasp  upon  what  is  most  sacred  to 
these  natives.  The  Institution  whence  they  hoped 
to  receive  teachers  and  pastors  is  closed.  The  Bible, 
the  enemy  of  darkness,  despotism,  and  Popery,  their 
solace  and  guide,  is  forbidden ;  and  schools,  in  which 
they  hoped  their  children  would  be  rendered  intel- 
ligent, useful,  aud  happy,  are  prohibited ;  and  we 
are  politely  informed  that  the  next  step  will  be  to 
enforce  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  as  in  France. 

"The  governor  arrived  here  on  the  21st  of  June, 
with  two  steamers  and  about  300  men,  a  number  of 
whom  were  armed  convicts.  These  were  placed 
under  the  command  of  young  officers,  who  evi- 
dently regarded  plundering  and  burning  down 
villages  and  shooting  natives  fine  sport.  I  had 
an  interview  with  ^his  excellency  the  governor 
upon  the.  day  of  his  arrival,  during  which  he  en- 


deavoured to  prove  that  this  group  had  been  French 
territory  for?niany  years,  and  that  we  had  no  right 
to  come  here  without  first  obtaining  a  permit  of 
residence  fronvthergovernment  at  New  Caledonia. 
The  governor^  informed  me  that,  if  I  wished  to 
remain  here,  was  necessary  for  me  to  obtain  a 
permit  of  residence,  and  repurchase  the  piece  of 
ground  uponwhich  my  house  is  built,  after  which 
he  would  consider  the  question  of  my  being  per- 
mitted to  continue  my  labours  as  a  Protestant 
missionary  upon  this  island.  I  returned  from  the 
steamer,  wrote,  and  sent  my  request,  first,  to  be 
permitted  to  continue  my  residence  upon  the 
island ;  secondly,  to  have  secured  to  me  my 
premises  (which  I  have  already  purchased  for  the 
sum  of  fifty-six  dollars) ;  thirdly,  to  be  allowed  to 
prosecute  my  labours  as  a  missionary  of  the  Pro- 
testant religion,  by]  preaching,  conducting  schools, 
&c,  and  the'doctor  tells  me  that  the  governor  will 
not  answer  it  until  he  has  written  to,  and  received 
an  answrer  from,  the  Government  in  France. 

"About  150  soldiers  were  landed,  wrho,  being 
led  by  the  governor,  marched  through  the  village, 
followed  by  about  thirty  Roman  Catholics.  They 
proceeded  to"  the  public  road,  where  they  formally 
announced  that  this  island  is  a  French  colony ; 
that  missionaries  are  no  longer  to  conduct  schools  ; 
that  natives  are  not  to  take  any  food  to  the  mis- 
sionaries unless  they  are  paid  for  it ;  they  are  also 
forbidden  to  do  any  work  for  the  missionary  gratis ; 
nor  are  tbey  permitted  to  make  any  collection  for 
the  London  Missionary  Society.  They  are  to  regard 
the  commandant  as  their  king,  and  apply  to  him  in 
cases  of  difficulty,  &c.  After  this  formal  declara- 
tion, the  soldiers  commenced  their  work  of  plunder. 
Fortuuately,  the  natives  had  carried  most  of  their 
things  into  the  bush.  All  that  remained  was 
taken,  and  the  boxes  broken. 

"  It  was  Friday  morning,  the  day  upon  which 
we  are  accustomed  to  hold  a  service  at  sunrise.  I 
hesitated  about  ringing  the  bell,  but  decided  to 
continue  my  labours  as  usual  until  prohibited. 
The  congregation  was  composed  of  Samoan  and 
Raratongau  teachers  and  their  wives  and  children, 
and  about  tweuty  natives.  We  commenced  the 
service,  which  I  intended  should  be  a  prayer - 
meeting,  and  were  engaged  in  the  first  prayer, 
which  was  being  presented  by  Tui,  an  old 
Samoan  teacher,  wrhen  the  chapel  doors  were  burst 
open,  and  the  house  of  God  soon  filled  wyith  soldiers. 
I  heard  the  rustling  of  their  arms  and  the  trampling 
of  their  feet,  but  did  not  raise  my  head  nor  open 
my  eyes,  and  Tui,  like  a  brave  old  soldier  of  the 
Cross,  continued  his  prayer  for  about  three  or  four 
minutes  after  their  entrance.  Our  composure 
appears  to  have  checked  and  repulsed  them,  for 
they  instantly  retreated.  When  I  opened  my  eyes 
there  was  not  a  soldier  in  the  chapel ;  but  the 
doors  and  windows  were  well  guarded,  and  we 
sawr  a  little  forest  of  bayonets  glittering  in  the 
morning  sun.  I  rose,  and  calmly  proceeded  with 
the  service,  and  gave  out  a  hymn,  which  we  sang. 


Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1865.]  LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


39 


I  then  read  a  portion  of  God's  word,  and  concluded 
with  prayer.  I  was  the  only  person  permitted  to 
leave  the  chapel ;  all  the  others  were  kept  prisoners. 
As  I  walked  home  I  heard  the  report  of  guns,  and 
the  hallooing  of  natives,  which  plainly  indicated 
that  the  latter  had  been  fallen  upon  before  they 
could  get  away.  In  that  struggle  the  natives  lost 
four  men  and  had  a  number  wounded.  The 
French  had  one  killed,  and  one  severely  wounded. 
The  natives  ran  inland,  but  were  soon  met  by 
120  soldiers,  who  had  been  landed  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  island.  Here  there  was  an  other 
battle,  and  four  more  natives  were  shot  and  many 
seriously  wounded.  The  French  had  a  few  slightly, 
and  one  seriously  wounded.  Two  companies  of 
soldiers  pursued  the  natives*  inland,  whilst  one 
remained  here  to  complete  the  work  of  devastation. 
A  number  re-entered  the  chapel,  bound  the  Samoan 
and  Raratongan  teachers,  and  dragged  the  natives 
from  the  sacred  edifice.  One  woman,  having  crept 
under  a  seat  for  safety,  was  pierced  in  six  or  seven 
places  with  a  bayonet.  An  old  grey-headed  man, 
one  of  my  deacons,  had  a  bayonet  thrust  in  his  side, 
and  a  gash  in  his  forehead ;  the  latter  caused  by 
his  being  thrown  violently  agaiust  the  tree  to 
which  he  was  bound.  From  the  verandah  of  my 
house  I  saw  the  soldiers  belabouring  an  old  man 
about  the  head,  a  church-member,  whilst  others 
were  fastening  him  to  a  tree. 

"  They  are  allowed  to  profess  whatever  religion 
they  please,  but  they  are  not  permitted  to  assemble 
for  worship  ;  each  ODe  is  to  worship  in  his  own 
house,  and  confine  his  religion  to  his  own  heart. 
This,  of  course,  only  refers  to  Protestants  ;  the 
priests  and  Roman  Catholics  are  not  only  allowed 
to  continue  as  usual,  but  every  facility  is  afforded 
to  give  success  to  their  unwearied  efforts  to  pro- 
selytize. The  chief  of  this  village,  who  is  one  of 
the  most  powerful  on  the  island,  is  stripped  of  his 
power,  and  another  installed  in  his  place,  who  is  a 
Roman  Catholic,  and  a  notorious  scoundrel.  The 
heathen  chief  of  this  half  of  the  island,  who  is 
nominally  a  Roman  Catholic,  has  collected  the 
under-chiefs  together,  and  told  them  that  his  desire 
is  that  they  and  their  subjects  abandon  'the 
word '  and  become  wiwio  (by  which  they  under- 
stand Roman  Catholics),  and  if  they  don't  they 
will  be  shot ;  he  says  that  he  and  the  French 
are  determined  that  there  shall  be  but  one  religion 
on  the  island,  and  that  must  be  the  Roman 
Catholic. 

"What  is  to  become  of  these  poor  natives? 
Night  and  day  messengers  are  sent  from  different 
parts  of  the  island  to  inquire  about  us,  and  im- 
plore us  not  to  leave  them.  I  advise,  and  endea- 
vour to  comfort  them,  assuring  them  that  God 
will  not  leave  his  people,  nor  will  He  allow  his 
servants  to  be  driven  from  their  spheres  of  labour 
unless  there  is  a  'needs  be.'  My  heart  is  here; 
being  perfectly  at  home  in  the  language,  and 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  natives,  we  should 
be  exceedingly  sorry  to  leave  the  island.    Yet  it 


would  be  very  painful  to  remain  here  without  being 
permitted  to  prosecute  our  labours  of  love,  al- 
though our  very  presence  on  the  island  would  tend 
to  encourage  and  stimulate  the  natives.  I  cannot 
bear  the  thought  of  their  being  left  to  the  evil  in- 
fluences by  which  they  are  now  unhappily  sur- 
rounded." 


RECENT  REPORT  OF  THE  MISSION.      BY  BISHOP 
PATTESOX. 

Since  the  last  report  was  written,  it  has  pleased 
God  to  visit  us  with  great  blessings,  and  great  sor- 
rows also.  It  has  been  indeed  a  very  critical  time, 
testing  severely  the  character  not  only  of  our  Mela- 
nesian  scholars,  but  of  our  whole  mission  party. 

We  returned  towards  the  close  of  the  year  1862 
at  the  commencement  of  the  New  Zealand  summer, 
with  the  largest  party  of  scholars  that  we  had  ever 
gathered  together ;  no  less  than  fifty-two  from 
twenty-three  islands,  speaking  more  than  as  many 
languages. 

The  summer  was  very  dry  ;  the  weather  unusually 
settled,  and  the  health  of  the  whole  party  exceed- 
ingly good  for  several  months.  School-work  went 
on  vigorously  ;  old  scholars  made  rapid  progress  ; 
seven  of  them  were  baptized  on  January  6,  1863  ; 
some  of  the  new  dialects  were  partially  learnt,  and 
we  were  all  hopeful  and  in  full  swing  of  work. 

In  February,  the  new  mission  schooner,  Southern 
Cross,  arrived  after  a  safe  and  speedy  passage  from 
England ;  and  this  seemed  to  fill  up  the  measure  of 
our  joy  and  thankfulness. 

The  fine  weather  had  broken  up  not  long  before, 
and  now  heavy  rain  fell  for  some  days  together. 

And  then  came  a  grievous  trial  and  sorrow  upon 
us.  A  terrible  form  of  dysentery  broke  out  among 
our  scholars.  The  dining  hall  was  turned  into  a 
hospital,  and  the  new  mission  vessel  into  a  quaran- 
tine ship.  Fifty  out  of  fifty-two  of  our  scholars, 
during  the  next  seven  weeks,  were  attacked  by  the 
disease  ;  six  of  them  died :  it  seemed  at  one  time  as 
if  none  could  survive.  Well  do  we  remember  the 
kindness  of  the  Rev.  J.  F.  Lloyd,  Dr.  Dalliston, 
and  other  good  friends,  who  rendered  all  the  assist- 
ance in  their  power,  which  medical  skill  and  careful 
nursing  could  supply.  The  Primate  of  New  Zealand 
was  absent  when  the  sickness  first  broke  out,  but 
soon  we  had  his  help  also.  The  resources  of  the 
mission  party  were  severely  tried  indeed.  God,  in 
his  mercy,  preserved  all  the  English,  and  three  out 
of  four  of  the  Norfolk  Island  members  of  the  mis- 
sion from  sickness.  All  day  long  and  late  into  the 
night  they  worked,  cutting  firewood,  fetching 
water,  providing  every  kind  of  food  for  the  sick. 
Never  was  there  so  much  cleanliness,  order,  and 
regularity  in  the  kitchen,  where  Mr.  Pritt  and  Mr. 
Palmer  passed  their  whole  time  ;  all  hospital  com- 
forts were  supplied  at  all  hours  for  the  poor  suf- 
ferers, of  whom  twenty-seven  at  one  time  were  in  a 
most  precarious  state.    Indeed  through  it  all,  aud 


40 


LETT  EES  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2, 1S85. 


it  was  a  terrible  time,  there  was  a  strange  kind  of 
happiness  ;  every  one  worked  with  all  his  heart 
and  will,  and  in  the  midst  of  all  the  trials  we  expe- 
rienced many  blessings. 

We  sailed  for  the  Islands  as  soon  as  the  disease 
had  worn  itself  out  and  the  convalescent  patients 
could  be  moved. 

The  vessel  answered  all  our  expectations,  fast  and 
weatherly,  and  remarkably  easy. 

But  the  season  was  very  unfavourable  for  a  long 
voyage  ;  the  weather  was  rough,  and  rain  fell  inces- 
santly :  instead  of  the  steady  trade  wind  we  had  a 
succession  of  calms  and  squalls  ;  the  yam  crop  had 
partially  failed  from  the  unusual  character  of  the 
season ;  and  soon  after  Mr.  Pritt  and  Mr.  Palmer, 
with  others,  had  been  landed  at  Mota,  an  epidemic 
broke  out  in  the  island,  influenza  with  low  fever  aud 
dysentery,  which  made  it  necessary  to  remove  the 
whole  party.  In  consequence  of  this,  Ave  were 
unable  to  pay  a  long  visit'to  the  Solomon  Islands,  for 
our  vessel  was  already  nearly  full,  and  it  would  not 
have  been  prudent  to  cruise  about  for  any  length  of 
time  in  these  very  hot  latitudes  with  a  large  and 
somewhat  sickly  party  already  on  board.  For  the 
same  reason,  we  were  not  able  to  re-visit  on  our 
homeward  voyage  the  New  Hebrides  Islands,  to 
which  we  had  returned  our  scholars  on  our  outward 
voyage.  We  made  our  way  as  quickly  as  the  un- 
favourable weather  permitted,  to  New  Zealand, 
bringing  a  small  party  of  about  thirty-five  scholars 
from  the  Bank's  Islands,  and  a  few  others  from 
Ysabel  Island  in  the  Solomon  Group. 

The  cold  weather — for  we  had  arrived  in  New 
Zealand  iu  August — did  not  injure  the  health  of 
our  scholars  ;  and  again  everything  went  on 
brightly  and  happily  for  several  mouths.  The  same 
seven  scholars  who  had  been  baptized  in  January, 
18G3,  were  now  confirmed  :  we  had  more  leisure 
than  usual  for  working  up  various  dialects  from  our 
MSS.  books  ;  and  great  advance  was  made  in  the 
general  management  of  the  school. 

But  towards  the  end  of  the  summer  the  same 
dread  disease  attacked  us.  The  whole  year  was  a 
very  unhealthy  one  ;  many  English  people,  especi- 
ally young  children,  died  from  dysentery  in  Auck- 
land and  the  neighbourhood.  The  medical  men  say 
that  they  have  never  known  so  much  sickness.  It 
fell  heavily  upon  our  Melanesian  scholars,  who  have 
little  constitutional  vigour  to  bear  them  up  against 
severe  illness. 

Sir  George  Grey  most  kindly  allowed  us  to  move 
down  to  Kawau,  a  small  island  belonging  to  him, 
about  twenty-five  miles  north  of  Auckland. 

There  the  same  scenes  of  suffering  and  anxiety 
once  again  took  place.  I  who  was  absent  in  Aus- 
tralia during  this  second  visitation  of  sickness,  well 
know  what  my  dear  friends  went  through  :  I  thank 
God  who  has  given  me  such  fellow-labourers,  whose 
knowledge  of  what  ought  to  be  done,  and  whose 
power  of  doing  it,  were  equal  to  their  patient  care 
and  tender  love  for  the  poor  sufferers.  One  lad  had 
died  from  consumption,  and  one  from  dysentery, 


when  I  was  compelled  to  leave  Kohimarama  to  pay 
a  long-promised  visit  to  the  Australian  Dioceses. 
When  I  returned  after  three  months  I  found 
that  six  more  scholars  had  passed  away  from 
amongst  us. 

We  had  never  before  been  so  tried.  Fourteen 
scholars  have  died  iu  twelve  months.    Often  we 
had  thought  that  some  trial  must  come  soon  :  and 
God  sent  it  in  the  most  merciful  way.    We  may  be 
tried — He  only  knows — by  the  far  more  bitter  sor- 
row of  seeing  old  scholars  fall  away  and  the  early  j 
faith  of  young  converts  grow  cold.     The  trial,  and 
it  is  a  heavy  one,  has  been  given  in  the  way  in  I 
which  we  could  best  bear  it  now;  and  with  the  trial  ! 
we,  of  all  others,  ought  most  to  acknowledge  that  1 
we  have  received  a  blessing. 

Of  my  visit  to  Australia  I  cannot  find  time  to 
write  fully.  It  is  not  easy  to  express  what  is  very 
deeply  felt. 

At  the  very  time  that  the  sad  sickness  of  our 
scholars  in  New  Zealand  was  causing  such  great 
anxiety,  the  Church  of  Australia,  in  Adelaide,  in 
Melbourne,  in  Sydney,  and  Brisbane,  was  pledging  ; 
itself  to  the  support  of  the  Mission.  The  sickness 
was  a  transient  though  a  very  great  sorrow ;  the 
adoption  of  the  Melanesian  Mission  as  the  special 
mission  work  of  the  Church  of  Australia,  will,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  prove  a  permanent  source  of  glad- 
ness and  blessing  to  millions  in  all  ages. 

Everywhere  the  fullest  opportunity  was  afforded 
for  making  known  the  circumstances  of  the  Mission ; 
and  everywhere  the  plan  originated,  and  for  many 
years  carried  on  by  the  Bishop  of  New  Zealand,  was 
recognised  as  a  plan  practicable  in  itself  and  well 
suited  to  the  wants  of  the  case.  Collections  in  aid 
of  the  Mission  were  made  to  the  amount  of  more 
than  a  thousand  pounds,  in  addition  to  which  a  plan  ! 
for  insuring  the  Mission  vessel  was  suggested  by  a 
gentleman  in  Sydney,  which  was  at  once  adopted  i 
and  put  into  execution.  Much  assistance  was  ren- 
dered  in  other  ways  by  those  who  procured  stores 
for  the  Mission  vessel  at  cost  price  and  forwarded 
them  free  of  charge. 

Indeed  it  is  not  only  by  actual  money  payments, 
but  by  supplying  the  many  articles  of  food  or 
barter  that  are  required  for  our  school  and  work 
among  the  islands,  that  most  valuable  assistance 
can  be  rendered  to  the  Mission.  I  shall  have,  I 
trust,  leisure  before  long  to  enter  somewhat  more 
fully  into  these  matters.  1  cannot  now  attempt  to 
express  my  deep  feelings  of  thankfulness  for  an 
amount  of  eucouragement  and  support  far  beyond 
what  I  had  dared  to  anticipate. 

One  point  only,  as  of  primary  importance,  I  may 
particularise,  viz.,  the  prospect  of  a  Branch  Insti- 
tution at  Curtis  Island  on  the  east  coast  of  Queens- 
land. 

If  only  the  climate  of  that  island  be  found  suit- 
able, no  more  desirable  spot  could  be  found  for  the 
purposes  of  the  mission. 

a.  Curtis  Island  is  not  only  much  nearer  than 
New  Zealand  to  Melanesia,  but  the  ordinary  wind 


Christian  "Work,  Jan.  2,  1365.] 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPOXDEXTS. 


41 


from  the  S.  -E.  is  a  fair  wind  to  or  from  most  of  the 
islands  of  Melanesia,  reducing  very  greatly  the 
length  of  the  voyages,  and  enabling  us  therefore  to 
visit  the  various  clusters  of  islands  more  fre- 
quently. 

b.  The  climate  is  semi-tropical,  so  that  we  could 
keep  a  permanent  school  there,  and  grow  our  own 
yams,  etc.,  thus  economising  the  expenditure  of  the 
mission. 

c.  We  may  hope  by  God's  blessing  that  by  living 
at  Curtis  Island  we  may  be  brought  into  communi- 
tion  with  the  natives  of  that  part  of  Australia,  and 
ultimately,  if  it  be  God's  will,  incorporate  the  Aus- 
tralians into  our  Melanesian  school. 

There  are  many  points  to  be  considered  before 
we  can  be  in  a  position  to  speak  with  any  degree  of 
certainty  on  this  matter.  But  I  am  bound  thank- 
fully to  acknowledge  the  many  earnest  promises  of 
co-operation  that  I  everywhere  received,  from  many 
persons  most  anxiously  desiring  that  some  efforts 
should  be  made  in  this  direction  to  help  the  abori- 
ginal inhabitants  of  Australia. 

Whether  in  years  to  come  the  head-quarters  of 
the  Mission  may  be  transferred  to  the  east  coast  of 
Australia  or  not,  the  connection  with  Xew  Zealand 
can  never  cease.  It  may  be  one  of  the  many  mar- 
vels of  God's  providence  that  men  are  sometimes 
permitted  to  see,  that  the  Gospel  first  brought  by 
Rev.  S.  Marsden  from  Australia  to  New  Zealand, 
should  in  no  long  time  be  carried  from  Xew  Zealand 
to  Australia. 

Let  us  all  earnestly  pray,  and  by  the  grace  of 
God  work  together  for  the  consummation  of  this 
blessed  hope.  But  let  us  not  indulge  expectations 
of  great  results  ;  let  us  be  content  to  wait  patiently 
His  own  good  time,  using  faithfully  the  means 
which  He  supplies,  and  leaving  all  issues  in  the 
hands  of  Him  who  alone  can  control  them. 


Sap. 

The  latest  news  from  Tahiti  give  a  most  favour- 
able view  of  the  progress  of  the  French  Protestant 
mission.  Old  congregations  which  had  become 
almost  defunct,  have  again  revived.  Sunday 
schools  have  been  opened  in  a  number  of  places. 
Three  thousand  copies  of  the  Bible,  sent  from 
London,  have  found  a  speedy  market,  though  each 
copy  was  sold  at  the  high  price  of  eight  shillings. 
A  service  has  also  been  begun  specially  for  the 
French-speaking  population.  Messrs.  Arbousset 
and  Atger  have  extended  their  efforts  to  neighbour- 
ing islands. 


We  have  been  favoured  by  the  Countess  of 
Aberdeen  with  the  following  letter,  directed  to 
her  by  one  of  the  American  missionaries  at 
Cairo  : — 

"Mr.  Smith  and  Father  Makhiel  had  a  very 


successful  missionary  trip  as  far  as  Assouan,  and 
Brother  Ewing  followed  a  week  ago.  The  seed 
sown  in  former  years  is  evidently  giving  a  rich  har- 
vest in  many  places.  Even  in  Ossiout,  where  we 
laboured  so  unsuccessfully  to  get  established,  there 
is  now  an  earnest  desire  for  our  return,  and  two 
reliable  men  have  undertaken  to  become  personally 
responsible  for  the  support  of  two  native  agents,  if 
we  will  only  send  them.  I  am  sorry  to  say  that 
at  present  we  have  them  not,  at  least,  not  outside 
of  the  theological  class  which  we  have  now  in  train- 
ing here.  In  this  class  we  have  ten,  and  soon  ex- 
pect two  or  three  more  to  join  it.  We  will  keep 
them  hard  at  work  till  spring,  when  we  hope  to 
send  some  of  them  out.  The  fire  of  the  Coptic 
persecution  here  seems  to  be  about  burnt  out.  The 
result  proves  that,  though  the  Patriarch  and  his 
people  may  for  a  time  intimidate  many  of  the 
weaker  sort,  he  cannot  keep  them  permanently 
from  us.  Our  boys'  and  girls'  schools  here  which 
suffered  most  have,  within  the  past  month,  more 
than  doubled  their  numbers,  and  still  there  is  a 
daily  increase.  Our  chapel  is  well  filled  at  our 
Sabbath  services,  and  all  looks  prosperous  again. 
Our  sale  of  Bibles  and  Christian  books,  so  far  from 
diminishing  on  account  of  the  immense  quantities 
which  have  been  distributed,  is  constantly  increas- 
ing. We  are  at  length  putting  into  execution  our 
long-cherished  idea  of  doing  something  in  the  way 
of  increasing  our  Christian  literature.  We  have 
nearly  through  the  press  the  first  number  of  a 
monthly  periodical,  which  will  be  much  of  the 
character  and  style  of  the  '  Christian  Treasury ' 
with  you.  I  have  translated  the  little  tract  which 
Lord  Aberdeen  prepared,  and  I  hope  to  publish  it 
in  the  next  number,  together  with  a  short  notice  of 
his  life,  and  of  what  he  did  in  Egypt,  which  will 
recall  him  to  the  minds  of  many.  We  have  taken 
an  important  step  in  Alexandria  in  the  purchase 
of  mission  premises.  Our  work  there  has  been 
greatly  retarded  and  hampered  for  years  for  the 
want  of  them.  The  increase  of  population  has 
been  so  rapid  that  it  has  been  impossible  to  secure 
sufficient  houses  for  our  schools,  chapel,  &c,  and 
what  we  could  get  were  at  enormous  rents.  Last 
week  we  purchased  a  house  iu  the  centre  of  the 
native  quarter,  and  quite  sufficient  to  accommodate 
the  two  schools,  with  a  large  room  for  a  chapel  for 
the  time  being,  and  an  adjacent  lot  for  sale  for  a 
chapel  when  we  are  in  a  position  to  build  one. 
This  is  a  large  enterprise  for  us,  especially  just  at 
present,  when  the  exchange  between  this  and 
America  is  at  240 ;  but  the  Lord  has  stood  by  us 
hitherto,  and  furnished  us  with  all  the  means  we 
have  needed,  and  we  trust  He  will  not  now  for- 
sake us. 

Our  Alexandria  friends  are  moving  in  the  mat- 
ter of  helping  us,  and  think  they  will  be  able  to 
raise  the  money  for  the  next  payment ;  and  if  you 
or  any  of  your  friends  can  give  us  an}-  help  just 
now,  I  assure  you  it  would  be  very  welcome  and 
opportune. 


42 


LETTERS  FROM  CORRESPONDENTS. 


§ri&!  (Columbia. 

The  population  has  not  increased  during  the 
past  year.  We  number  at  present  not  more  than 
15,000,  of  which  about  5000  reside  in  this  city. 
The  natives  are  not  included  in  this  enume- 
ration. Business  has  been  dull  of  late  in  these 
colonies  ;  but  there  is  just  now  a  more  hopeful 
prospect,  owing  to  the  discovery  of  new  gold 
districts,  one  of  which  is  only  some  twenty  miles 
distant  from  town. 

Another  extensive  gold  region  has  been  dis- 
covered between  Cariboo  and  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
known  as  the  Kootanar's  District.  It  lies  within 
British  territory,  but  near  to  the  boundary  line, 
and  on  the  direct  road  to  the  pass  over  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  through  which  it  is  supposed  the  Grand 
Trunk  Railway  of  Canada  will  ere  long  extend — 
from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Gulf  of  Georgia  on  the 
Pacific. 

Already  gold-hunters  are  at  work  on  the  banks  of 
the  Saskatchewan,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  and  tbe  broad  plaius  that  for 
ages  have  been  left  to  the  buffalo  and  Blackfeet 
are  now  to  be  cultivated  by  the  hardy  sons  of 
Britain,  attracted  thither  by  the  magnetic  influence 
of  gold.  The  savage  has  been  in  those  regions  for 
centuries,  but  has  left  behind  no  more  evidence 
of  his  existence  than  if  he  had  been  a  brute. 
Trappers  by  the  dozen  have  been  drafted  to  that 
vast  territory  in  regular  succession  for  more  than  a 
century  in  pursuit  of  peltries.  But  they  have 
made  no  effort  to  elevate  the  aborigines.  What 
could  they  have  done  among  so  many  unless  by 
policy  maintain  a  balance  of  power  among  the 
tribes,  and  keep  one  party  in  check  by  the  fear  of 
combination  among  others.  Now,  however,  when 
hundreds  are  drawn  together  in  pursuit  of  the 
precious  metal,  they  are  soon  impelled  by  a  sense 
of  self-preservation  to  adopt  the  customs  of  civi- 
lised society.  _  The  church  and  school  take  rank 
among  their  earliest  institutions,  and  thus  a  basis 
of  Christian  operation  is  established  in  some  wide 
field  of  barbarism.  Gold-hunters  play  their  part 
in  the  plan  of  divine  providence,  and  as  pioneers  of 
I  civilisation  deserve  the  sympathy  of  the  Church  at 
large. 

The  statistics  of  our  religious  denominations 
may  be  stated  in  a  sentence.  The  Church  of 
England  has  in  these  colonies  sixteen  places  of 
worship,  and  twelve  ministers  ;  Roman  Catholics, 
six,  places  of  worship,  and  as  many  priests  ;  Metho- 
dists, five  chapels,  and  four  ministers  ;  Presbyte- 
rians, four  places  of  worship,  and  four  ministers. 

Roman  Catholics  have  most  influence  among  the 
natives.  It  was  an  imposing  sight  on  the  last 
Queen's  birthday,  which  we  celebrated  with  all 
honour,  to  see  the  Governor  of  British  Columbia 
address  five  thousand  natives  through  a  Catholic 
priest  and  three  chiefs  of  tribes.  The  priest  ren- 
dered the  address  of  the  Governor  into  Chinook, 
and  the"  chiefs  translated  the  Chinook  into  their 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  18(5. 


respective  tongues.  The  Indians  on  that  occasion 
assembled  in  five  hundred  canoes,  and  many  of 
them  came  a  hundred  miles.  They  consumed  an 
immense  quantity  of  bread  and  molasses  at  the 
expense  of  his  excellency,  and  happy  was  the  young 
savage  who  obtained  a  flashy  ribbon,  or  a  cap  with 
tinsel  band,  as  a  token  of  the  Governor's  goodwill 
to  each  and  all. 

To  my  mind  the  most  successful  mission  to  the 
Indians  is  in  operation  on  the  north  coast  of  British 
Columbia,  in  connection  with  the  Church  of 
England.  There  the  well-disposed  have  separated 
from  their  tribe,  built  some  seventy  neat  houses, 
have  organised  a  native  police,  have  adopted  our 
modes  of  dress,  pay  tax  into  a  common  treasury, 
and  have  embarked  briskly  in  trade.  Supplied 
with  goods  for  the  interior  they  travel  by  canoe 
from  tribe  to  tribe,  barter  blankets,  guns,  soap,  &c, 
for  skins,  and  have  already  discovered  the  advan- 
tages of  trade.  A  chief  wrill  dispose  of  goods  to 
the  value  of  100/.  at  one  trip,  and,  after  makiug 
cent,  per  cent.,  he  can  well  afford  to  pay  the 
mission  depot  large  profits.  The  native  on  Naas 
river  is  as  keen  for  commerce  as  the  natives  on  the 
banks  of  the  Niger.  If  by  Christianity  and  com- 
merce the  Red  Man  could  be  raised  a  little  into 
civilisation  ere  coming  into  contact  with  vile  white 
men,  a  goodly  remnant  might  yet  transform  the 
wigwam  into  a  peaceful  and  happy  home.  The 
poor  savage  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  a  home.  In 
nothing  do  the  natives  alluded  to  rejoice  more  than 
in  an  agreeable  seuse  of  security,  which  enables  the 
old  warrior  to  retire  to  rest  free  from  all  fear  of 
aggression. 

Next  to  the  union  of  these  colonies  the  question 
of  education  commands  most  interest.  A  good 
popular  system  has  not  been  established.  And 
while  there  are  a  few  private  schools  in  this  city, 
they  are  cast  into  the  shade  by  the  Roman 
Catholic  college  aud  nunnery  schools.  In  the  pre- 
sence of  such  imposing  and  effective  educational 
appliances,  Protestants  have  reason  to  hide  their 
heads.  Oblate  fathers  and  Irish  nuns  make  us 
ashamed  of  our  ecclesiastical  equipments.  We 
need  good  teachers  and  schools,  and  while  the  clergy 
and  Members  of  Parliament  wrangle  over  a  system 
of  education,  foreigners  build  their  splendid  esta- 
blishments, and  offer  superior  instruction  on  such 
terms  as  to  attract  children  of  all  classes. 

Monks  and  nuns  have  come  in  such  numbers  to 
this  quarter  of  the  world,  that  one  would  think 
Catholicism  had  chosen  the  North  Pacific  to  recruit 
its  strength. 

Some  assert  that  it  is  at  present  dominant  in 
California,  and  should  the  South  conquer,  it  would 
ere  long  raise  a  bold  front.  It  is  by  uo  means 
so  weak  on  this  continent  as  some  imagine.  It 
sends  missionaries  by  the  dozen  to  these  colonies 
and  to  California  and  Oregon.  Its  unity  is  strength, 
national  and  denominational  disunion  its  delight 
and  opportunity. 

Victoria,  Vancouver's  Island. 


Christian  Work,  Jan.  2, 1865.] 


SUGGESTIONS  AXD  REPLIES. 


43 


SUGGESTIONS  AXD  REPLIES. 


THE  MOHAMMEDAN  MISSION  IX  TURKEY. 

TO  THE  EDITOR  OF   "  CHRISTIAN  WORK." 

Sir, — In  your  November  number,  under  the  head 
of  "Turkey,"  you  published  a  letter  from  Dr. 
Perkins  of  Oroomiah,  ,vhich  requires  correction,  both 
in  regard  to  facts  asserted  and  views  advanced. 

One  would  naturally  suppose  that  an  old  mission- 
ary, labouring,  if  not  among  the  Persians,  at  least 
in  Persia  among  the  Xestorians,  for  so  many  years, 
would  have  a  correct  knowledge  of  the  history  and 
character  of  my  book,  the  "Balance  of  Truth,"  or 
the  "Mizan  ul  Hagg,"  as  it  is  generally  called,  but 
this  his  assertions  disprove.  He  says  "  the  book  has 
had  a  stormy  origin,  nearly  costing  its  esteemed 
author  the  adventure  of  a  mob  when  it  was 
rumoured  that  he  was  meditating  such  a  work, 
thus  not  foreshadowing  for  itself  a  very  peaceful 
course." 

During  the  whole  of  my  stay  and  travels  in 
Persia,  I  have  been  only  once  in  danger  from  a 
mob,  or  an  uproar  of  the  fanatical  populace  of 
a  city,  and  this  was  in  Kermanshah,  in  the  spring 
of  1831.  But  this  uproar  had  nothing  to  do  what- 
ever with  the  book  in  question.  It  was  caused 
simply  by  the  sale  and  distribution  of  Persian 
Scriptures,  the  making  known  of  Christ  to  those 
who  came  to  me,  and  by  the  discussions  called 
forth  by  inquirers  and  opponents.  The  "Mizan" 
was  compiled  in  German,  at  Schusha,  before  that 
journey,  and  translated  into  Persian  after  my  re- 
turn to  that  station  of  the  Bale  Missionary  Society, 
situated  in  the  Russian  territory  close  on  the  Persian 
frontier,  and  it  was  never  mentioned  or  referred  to 
on  that  journey  in  any  of  my  conversations  with  the 
Persians. 

Another  mistaken  assertion  of  Dr.  Perkins  is 
his  statement,  that  the  book  was  "printed  in 
India."    The  first  Persian  edition  was  printed  in 
1836,  at  the  Mission  Press  in  Schusha.    Xor  has 
the  book  only  lately,  as  Dr.  Perkins  seems  to 
imply,  "found  its  way  to  Persia,  and  strayed  to 
that  country.''  Before  the  Bale  Mission  was  broken 
up,  and  the  missionaries  had  left  Schusha,  in  1837, 
copies  were  sent  from  thence  to  Persia.    And  on 
my  way  from  Schusha  to  India,  through  Persia,  I 
distributed  myself  several  copies,  and  left  a  number  | 
with  friendly  Armenians  in  some  of  the  towns  I 
passed  through,  for  private  distribution  to  their  i 
Persian  friends ;  and  from  India  copies  have  been  ! 
sent  into  Persia  by  way  of  Bombay  and  Bushire. 

Its  "origin"  also,  or  its  first  appearance  in  Persia,  ! 
was  not  "stormy."  On  the  contrary,  those  few 
Persians  who  read  the  manuscript  at  Tabris,  where,  j 
in  the  winter  of  1832  and  spring  of  1833  I  com-  I 
pleted  its  final  revision,  were  delighted  with  the  I 
book.  And  when  on  my  way  to  India  through  i 
Persia,  in  the  autumn  of  1837,  I  fell  in  one  morn-  j 
ing,   near  Isphahan,  with  two  Persian  gentlemen  I 


coming  from  Teheran,  they  told  me,  as  some  of 
the  news  of  the  capital  (without,  of  course,  know- 
j  ing  that  I  was  the  author),  of  the  book,  as  having 
j  just  become  known  there,  and  admired  by  many, 
but  much  spoken  against  by  the  mullahs,  or 
priests.    In  India,  after  my  arrival  at  Calcutta, 
|  no  sooner  was  the  book  known  and  read  by  one 
!  of  the  missionary  friends  there,  a  civilian  of  high 
i  position,  and  well  versed  in  Persian,  than  he  asked 
me  to  print  a  new  edition,  defraying  himself,  to- 
I  gether  with  a  few  friends  of  his,  the  whole  expense. 
|  It  has  been  highly  valued  in  India,  both  by  mis- 
j  sionaries  and  civil  and  military  officers,  and  has 
also  become  the  means,  under  God's  blessing,  of 
!  leading  several  Mohammedans  to  the  truth,  and 
of  silencing  opponents.    Thus  has  it  nowhere  raised 
any  storm,   either  in  Persia  or  India.  Liberal- 
i  minded  Mohammedans,  both  in  those  countries 
!  and  here  in  Turkey,  have  liked  the  book,  and 
have  been  interested  in  it ;  though  the  bigoted, 
as  was  to  be  expected,  have  spoken  and  written 
;  against  it.    It  is  also  a  fact,  that  both  here  and 
in  India,  it  has  been  asked  for  by  Mussulmans 
j  much  more  frequently  than  my  other  books,  which 
!  are  less  controversial  than  the  "Mizan." 

Whether  the  late  storm  here  is  attributable  solely 
to  the  "Mizan  "  may  be  called  in  question.    Most  of 
j  the  converts  were  baptised  before  the  Turkish  trans- 
[  lation  was  in  circulation.  But  shmild  this  stir  have 
J  been  produced  exclusively  by  its  extensive  circula- 
i  tion  in  the  capital,  may  this  not  be  considered  an 
argument  rather  for  than  against  it  ?    Would  it 
not  show  that  the  truth  contained  in  it  has  made 
its  power  to  be  felt,  and  consequently  the  opposi- 
tion? 

Whether  the  time  has  arrived  for  direct  mis- 
sionary labour  among  the  Turks  or  not,  on  that 
point  there  may  be  a  difference  of  opinion  among 
missionaries  and  their  friends  at  home.  The  Com- 
mittee of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  thought 
that  that  time  had  now  arrived,  and  consequently 
they  resumed  their  labour  in  Turkey  by  entering 
upon  a  direct  mission  to  the  Mohammedans.  That 
such  a  step  was  fully  justified  cannot  but  be  evi- 
dent to  any  one  who  has  watched  the  state  of  poli- 
tical and  social  transition  upon  which  Turkey  has 
entered. 

That  the  object  of  our  labours  among  the  Turks 
is  not  strife  and  contention,  but  simply  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel,  I  need  not  mention.  But  equally 
true  it  is  that  the  Gospel  cannot  be  preached  to 
the  Mohammedans  without  causing  opposition  and 
contention.  The  American  missionaries  labouring 
among  the  Armenians  can,  if  they  like,  keep  clear 
of  a  Mohammedan  controversy,  but  not  so  a  mis- 
sionary labouring  among  the  Turks.  I  know  that 
all  those  missionaries  who  have,  like  myself,  la- 
boured in  Georgia,  Persia,  or  India  among  the  Mus- 
sulmans, have  not  been  able  to  avoid  it,  notwith- 


44 


SUGGESTIONS  AND  REPLIES. 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2,  1865. 


standing  the  earnest  desire  to  do  so.  The 
missionary,  when  speaking  of  or  preaching  Christ 
crucified  to  the  Mohammedans,  and  in  return  is 
attacked  by  them  on  the  Divinity  of  Christ,  the 
Trinity,  and  the  Atonement,  is  he  to  say  nothing 
in  defence  of  these  fundamental  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel  ?  or  is  he  to  keep  silence  when  it  is  asserted 
that  the  Gospel  is  abrogated  and  so  corrupted  that 
it  can  no  longer  be  called  the  pure  word  of  God  ? 
And  is  he  to  remain  mute  when  the  Moslem  recites 
his  boastful  praise  of  the  Koran  and  of  his  false 
Prophet  ?  Is  the  missionary  not  to  state  the  grounds 
"of  the  hope  that  is  in  Him"?  or  "to  stop  the 
mouths  of  gainsayers  "  ?  Silence  here  would  be 
nothing  less  than  unfaithfulness  to  his  commission. 
Has  the  Gospel  ever  been  preached  without  pro- 
ducing opposition  ?  Has  not  the  work  of  our 
American  brethren  among  the  Armeniaus  also  pro- 
duced the  same  effect,  and  obliged  them,  like  our- 
selves, to  defend  the  truth  and  expose  error  ?  How 
can  they,  therefore,  or  any  one  else,  expect  that  this 
would  be  otherwise  in  the  work  among  the  Moham- 
medans, the  old  and  systematical  enemies  of  Christ 
and  his  Gospel  ? 

It  seems  that  Dr.  Perkins  is  under  the  impression 
that  my  brethren  and  myself  are  in  the  habit  of 
doing  our  work  by  attacking  the  errors  of  Islam, 
rather  than  by  setting  forth  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
J esus.  To  avoid  attacks  and  to  spare  the  missionary 
a  lengthened  defence  and  controversy,  is  one  of  the 
very  purposes  for  which  the  "Mizan  ul  Hagg"  has 
been  written.  If  a  Mohammedan  comes  with  his 
attacks  or  asks  for  proofs,  we  give  him  the  "Mizan," 
and  ask  him  first  carefully  to  consider  what  is  said 
therein,  and  then  to  come  for  further  discussion. 
Thus  much  trouble  is  spared,  and  time  gained  for 
the  simple  statement  of  Gospel  truths.  That  con- 
troversy with  the  Mohammedans,  or  defence  and 
attack,  could  not  be  avoided,  however  earnestly  we 
strove  against  it,  of  this  my  brethren  and  myself 
were  fully  convinced  after  a  few  years  of  direct 
and  active  labour  among  them.  And  besides,  we 
found  that  our  opponents  would  never  listen  to  a 
long  or  regular  discussion  and  argument,  and  that 
in  a  few  short  words  their  objections  could  not  be 
met  nor  the  whole  truth  be  set  before  them.  The 
conviction  therefore  forced  itself  upon  us  that  such 
discussions  ought  to  be  settled  in  writing,  and  this 
led  to  the  compilation  of  the  "Mizan."  The  book 
consequently  does  not  begin  with  an  attack  upon 
Islam,  but  with  defending  the  Gospel  against  the 
usual  attacks  of  the  Mohammedans.  In  the  second 
part  it  exhibits  the  essential !  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel,  set  forth  and  attested  tby  copious  passages 
from  the  Scriptures,  and  only  the  latter  part  is 
an  attack  upon  Islam,  but  this  also  not  in  a  direct 
way,  but  in  the  form  of  an  inquiry  into  the  claims 
of  the  Koran  and  of  Mohammed.  The  "Mizan  "  is 
therefore  no  ' '  attempt  to  substitute  man's  wisdom 
as  an  improvement  on  the  Divine  instrumentality," 
as  Dr.  Perkins  appears  to  represent  it,  but  is  merely 
a  defence  and  setting  forth  of  the  truths  of  the 


blessed  Gospel,  and  an  exposure  of  error.  Such  a 
condemnation  of  it  would  therefoi-e  imply  a  verdict 
against  all  that  has  been  done  by  the  Church  in 
defence  and  cxplanatiou  of  the  truth  in  olden  times 
and  in  our  own  days,  for  which  I  do  not  think 
that  Dr.  Perkius  would  be  prepared.  If  he  has 
found  anything  in  the  book  contrary  to  the  above 
end,  or  met  with  any  unsound  argument  in  it,  or 
any  passage  improperly  worded,  I  am  quite  willing 
to  reconsider  or  retract  it,  if  pointed  out.  That  the 
book  has  answered  the  end  of  avoiding  much  of 
unprofitable  discussion  with  wily  Mohammedan 
opponents,  and  has  proved  a  guide  to  the  truth  for 
sincere  inquirers  ;  of  this,  if  required,  testimonies 
of  missionaries  in  India  as  well  as  from  my  own  ex- 
perience coxdd  be  easily  adduced. 

But  now  enough.  I  only  repeat  that  it  has  been 
with  great  reluctance  that  I  have  said  so  much  in 
defence  of  my  book  and  of  our  labour  among  the 
Turks  ;  but  for  the  work's  sake  I  felt  myself  com- 
pelled to  do  so,  in  consideration  of  present  circum- 
stances. 

Yours  faithfully, 

C.  G.  Pfander, 
Missionary  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society. 
Constantinople,  November  15th,  18C4. 


AGENCIES  IN  CAIRO. 

TO  THE  EDITOR  OF   "  CHRISTIAN  WORK." 

Sir, — In  a  recent  number  is  a  letter  signed 
B.  S.,  in  which  the  writer  says,  in  the  April  num- 
ber was  a  paper  professing  to  give  a  brief  sketch 
of  Protestant  agencies  in  Egypt,  and  severely  cen- 
suring the  omission  of  all  allusion  to  the  Malta  Col- 
lege School  in  Cairo,  and  the  Jewish  mission  in  the 
same  city.  Now,  that  paper  never  professed  to  de- 
tail all  Protestant  agencies,  but  only  such  as  were 
directly  missionary,  and  among  the  natives  of  the 
country,  as  was  expressly  stated.  Of  course  the 
Jews,  not  being  natives,  could  not  be  included  as 
such  any  more  than  European  residents  ;  and  it  is 
well  known  that  the  Malta  College  School  is  educa- 
tional, and  not  missionary  ;  and  the  excellent  man 
who  conducts  it,  himself  declared  on  opening  it, 
that  it  was  not  to  be  considered  as  a  missionary 
undertaking,  though  under  Christian  influences. 

As  to  the  accounts  given  by  B.  S.  of  the  Jewish 
quarter,  it  certainly  caused  great  amazement  among 
all  Christian  residents  in  Cairo  ;  and  perhaps  they 
felt  it  would  be  well  if  editors  of  missionary  maga- 
zines would  try  to  ascertain  from  good  authority 
how  far  accounts  from  distant  places  may  be  relied 
on,  before  giving  them  to  the  public ;  but  of  this  you 
may  be  assured,  that  in  no  eastern  station  is  there 
less  of  sectarian  spirit  than  in  Cairo  ;  and,  far  from 
a  desire  to  undervalue  or  hide  each  others'  work 
existing  among  the  few  labourers  in  that  difficult 
field,  I  believe  they  are  all  glad  to  acknowledge 
every  sincere  and  genuine  effort  to  spread  the 
Gospel  of  Christ. 

I  remain,  dear  sir,  yours  faithfully, 

M.  L.  W. 


Christian  "Work,  Jan.  2,  1865.] 


NEW  BOOKS. 


46 


NEW  BOOKS 

BEARING  ON 

CHRISTIAN  WORK. 


ENGLISH  LITERATURE. 
In  turning  over  the  light,  showy,  and  often  tricky- 
religious  literature  of  the  day,  it  is  a  pleasure  to 
meet  a  book  like  Dr.  Howson1  s  on  St.  Paul.*  Dr. 
Howson's  previous  studies  have  served  as  an  excellent 
preparation  for  this  work ;  and  circumstances  must 
have  led  him  with  almost  as  much  as  reverence  and 
love  for  the  highest  type  of  Apostolic  character. 
There  is  a  marvellous  fascination  in  this  Apostle  of 
the  Gentiles.  Men  of  action  are  stirred  by  his 
restless  energy ;  meditative  men  are  charmed  by 
his  profound  and  speculative  mind.  Standing  on 
the  border  between  two  epochs,  he  sways  the  sym- 
pathies of  each ;  by  his  gentle  loveable  spirit,  his 
passionate  affection,  his  missionary  ardour,  his  ad- 
venturous faith,  his  clear  judgment  and  common 
sense,  his  keen,  incisive  logic,  he  holds  a  part  of 
almost  every  heart.  Yet  there  is  no  large  English 
literature  on  the  subject ;  and  the  present  attempt 
has  the  prestige  of  novelty.  In  Germany,  Holland, 
and  France,  there  is  a  Pauline  literature,  but  not  at 
home ;  for  the  shrewdness  of  Paley's  Horx  Paulinas, 
and  the  suggestive  hints  thrown  out  by  Stanley  and 
Blunt,  are  too  incomplete  to  deserve  the  name.  Yet 
there  are  some  English  works  of  which  Dr.  Howson 
has  made  no  mention,  and  which  it  would  be  worth 
while  to  gather  with  the  rest  into  a  bibliographical 
note.  Of  the  foreign  monographs  he  has  made 
large  use,  especially  of  Monod  and  Stier.  The 
tact,  tenderness,  conscientiousness,  courage,  and 
faith  of  Paul  receive  the  most  thorough  elucida- 
tion, and  are  presented  with  a  rare  and  happy 
force ;  and  the  whole  character  stands  out  in 
living  and  striking  portraiture.  Christian  readers, 
whether  students  or  not,  will  thank  Dr.  Howson 
for  this  book ;  nor  will  they  overlook  his  honest 
Pauline  protest  against  the  prevalent  habit  of 
sweeping  down  men  by  a  broad  and  unpopular 
party  name.  "Latent  heresy  is  often  suspected, 
except  when  violent  language  is  employed.  I  can- 
not, however,  consent  to  purchase  a  reputation  for 
Christian  orthodoxy  by  forgetting  what  is  due 
to  Christian  courtesy  ;  nor  can  I  help  entering  my 
protest  against  the  unfairness  with  which  theo- 
logical writers  are  often  at  once  condemned  by  the 
application  of  some  vague  and  general  term  of 

*  Five  Lectures  on  the  Character  of  St.  Paul.  By  the 
Rev.  J.  S.  Howson,  D.D. 


censure."  And  again:  "It  appears  tome  an  evil 
to  group  together,  by  an  accidental  resemblance, 
those  who  really  differ  very  much  from  one  another; 
and  perhaps  of  all  party  terms  those  are  the  worst 
which  rest  upon  a  negation."  No  person  of  reflec- 
tion will  deny  that  these  words  are  greatly  needed. 

The  story  Dr.  Anderson  has  to  tell*  is  one  that 
would  have  gladdened  St.  Paul's  heart,  an  episode  in 
the  great  ingathering  of  the  Gentiles.  Forty  years 
ago  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  sent 
an  embassy  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.  Even  La 
Perouse,  Rousseau-bitten  as  he  was,  and  anxious 
to  find  the  highest  virtue  in  the  greatest  savage, 
has  described  the  natives  as  more  false  than  the 
falsest  scum  of  Europe.  Their  idols  were  not  more 
hideous  than  their  sacrifices  ;  their  volcanoes  were 
more  merciful  than  themselves :  they  were  degraded 
enough  to  devour  lice,  and  dress  centipedes  for 
dinner.  The  first  missionaries  are  still  alive,  yet 
paganism  is  abolished ;  the  islands  are  ruled  by 
Christian  laws,  under  a  Christian  king  ;  one-third 
of  the  adults  are  at  present  members  of  Protestant 
churches  ;  and  upwards  of  50,000  have  professed 
faith  in  Christ.  Dr.  Anderson,  the  Secretary  of 
the  Board,  was  deputed  to  visit  the  Island  Church 
in  1863.  Though  wanting  little  of  seventy  years, 
he  undertook  the  journey,  and  has  recorded  his  im- 
pressions in  a  noticeable  and  entertaining  book. 
The  past  is  already  a  tradition  in  Hawaii  ;  an  idol 
is  not  to  be  seen ;  European  customs  have  sup- 
planted the  rough  barbarism  of  centuries  ;  and  the 
story  of  the  chief  who,  on  being  rebuked  by  a 
missionary  for  visiting  him  in  his  naked  way,  re- 
turned in  triumph,  clothed  with  a  pair  of  silk 
stockings  and  a  beaver  hat,  is  as  ludicrous  to  a 
native  as  to  an  American.  During  Dr.  Anderson's 
visit  it  was  resolved  to  separate  the  Mission  finally 
from  home  connection,  and  to  merge  it  in  a  native 
clmrch.  A  seminary  for  ministers  is  one  of  the 
features  of  the  Islands,  and  Mr.  Dana  describes 
the  departments  of  science  and  classics  to  be  as 
efficient  as  in  Harrow  or  Cambridge.  The  problem 
now  to  be  worked  out  is  an  interesting  one,  and 
not  the  least  so  in  its  illustrations  of  primitive 
churches,  their  hasty  growth,  temptations,  heresies, 
and  decay.     One  of  the  most  curious  chapters 

*  The  Hawaiian  Islands ;  their  Progress  and  Condi- 
tion under  Missionary  Labours.  By  Kufus  Andekson, 
D.D. 


4(3 


X£)V  BOOKS. 


[Christian  Work,  Jan.  2, 1865. 


of  this  book  is  that  on  the  churches  of  Corinth 
and  Hawaii.  The  story  is  brought  down  to  the 
most  recent  date,  and  is  a  clear  refutation  of  many 
of  the  statements  put  forward  by  Mr.  Hopkins  in 
his  recent  book. 

America  has  furnished  illustrations  of  Christian 
work  in  another  department  by  the  recent  report 
of  the  Sanitary  Commission  for  the  army.  *  As  Nature 
heals  her  scars  with  grass  and  leaves,  so  war  at  the 
I  fiercest  also  brings  its  healing  agencies  into  play. 
The  lesson  of  the  Crimea  has  not  been  lost  upon 
the  North  ;  and  a  valuable  voluntaiy  auxiliary  has 
i  been,  added  to  the  medical  department  of  the  Go- 
vernment. At  a  time  of  such  overwhelming  strain 
J  no  department  of  the  kind  can  be  above  requiring 
i  help,  and  the  voluntary  sen-ices  of  devoted  men 
I  and  women  is  of  the  very  highest  and  best.  War 
has  something  to  do  with  the  development  of  Kai- 
serswerths,  and  very  much  with  our  Kaiserswerths 
in  England  ;  and  we  may  hope  to  see  this  question 
of  organised  voluntary  help,  both  of  deacons  and 
deaconesses,  coming  into  greater  clearness  through 
the  civil  war  in  America.  Though  a  report,  the 
volume  is  full  of  anecdote.  "Mothers  write  of 
their  '  undying  gratitude '  for  the  simple  announce- 
ment that  their  boys  are  doing  well  iu  hospital ; 
others  1  invoke  the  blessing  of  God  upon  the  labours 
of  the  Commission,' and  sisters  will  'cherish  the 
warmest  gratitude  while  memory  lasts/  And  then 
the  eagerness  with  which  inquiries  are  made.  1  By 
the  love  you  bear  your  own  mother,  tell  me  where 
my  boy  is.'  1  Only  give  me  some  tidings.'  4  Is  he 
dead  and  how  did  he  die  ?  '  1  Is  he  alive  and  how 
can  I  get  to  him V  'I  pray  you  tell  me  of  these 
two  nephews  I  am  seeking  for.  I  have  had  fourteen 
nephews  in  the  service,  and  these  two  are  the  only 

ones  left.'  '  It  is  very  hard,  my  friend,' 

was  said  to  one  mute  with  grief,  '  but  you  are  not 
alone.'  'I  know  it,  sir,'  was  the  prompt  reply, 
'but  he  was  the  only  one  I  had.'  '  I  waut  to  find 
my  husband ;  I  have  not  heard  from  him  for  several 
months.  I  have  written  to  the  officers  of  his  regi- 
ment, but  do  not  get  any  reply.  Can  you  tell  me 
where  he  is  ? '  '  Will  you  please  to  give  me  his 
name  and  the  number  of  his  regiment  ? '  '0  yes, 
sir. '  1  You  will  rind  him  at  Lincoln  Hospital.  The 
city  cars  pass  the  building,  and  the  conductor  will 
point  it  out  to  you.'  A  momentary  stare  of  incre- 
dulity is  perceptible  ;  then,  turning  her  full  deep 
eyes  swollen  with  emotion,  she  gives  one  look — a 
full  reward  for  a  month  of  labour — and  in  an  in- 
I !   staut  is  in  the  street."' 

The  solitary  worker  has  his  place  in  the  great 
system  of  divine  toil  as  well  as  the  great  society ; 
;    and  a  modest  little  tract  informs  us  of  a  modest 
mission  begun  in  the  kingdom  of  Chamba.f    Up  in 
the  Himalayas,  and  bounded  by  Cashmere,  Lahoul, 

*  The  Sanitary  Commission  of  the  United  States 
Army ;  a  Succinct  Xarratirc  of  its  Works  and  Pur- 
poscs. 

+  The  Chnmha  Mission  :  how  it  came  to  he  begun,  and 
how  it  has  been  carried  on. 


and  Kangra,  it  has  a  popidation  of  120,000,  greatly 
afflicted  with  goitre  and  greatly  degraded.  The 
tract  is  written  by  a  clergyman  who  could  not  get 
on  with  his  society,  and  did  the  wisest  thing — left 
it.    Societies  cannot  afford  too  free  play  for  indi-  I 
viduality  of  character ;  and  some  men  may  work  $ 
better  alone.    The  Chamba  missionary  is  evidently 
sincere  and  eccentric,  and  has  struck  out  a  new 
path.     To  strike  the  native  mind  with  a  convic- 
tion of  their  commission,  "we  arranged  ourselves  in 
a  line,  each  five  or  six  paces  apart  ;  and  after  much 
prayer,  and  feeling  that  the  Lord  was  with  us  of  a 
truth,  we  set  forth  over  the  whole  city,  proclaiming  in 
a  loud  voice  as  we  went,  first  in  English,  then  in 
Urdu,  then  in  Hindu :  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  on 
earth  peace  ajid  good-will  toward  men.     The  king- 
dom, the  power,  and  the  glory  be  the  Lord's  for  ever, 
and  ever,  Amen  /"  The  second  time  "at  each  halt  we 
prayed  aloud. "   The  third  time  they  went  to  the  vil- 
lages outside  the  city,  and  added  the  words  of  the 
commission  from  Mark  xvi.  15,  16.    Before  private 
dwellings,  in  the  bazaars,  even  at  the  gate  of  the 
palace :  Maliaraj  !  the  promises  of  God  are  to  you  and 
to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off.  God  so 
loved  the  world  as  to  give  His  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  belie  vet h  in  Himshoidd  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life.    Dear  brethren,  these  words  are  true. 
Repent  ye,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  come  nigh 
unto  you.    Other  verses  were  added  ;  and  when  one 
of  the  three  (two  natives  and  the  missionary)  grew 
hoarse,  the  others   sustained  the  burden.  The 
result  was  that  crowds  followed  them,  the  rajah 
bowed  to  them,  and  the  children  sometimes  repeated 
the  Words  after  them.    It  produced  a  sensation  ; 
but  we  are  not  clearly  informed  whether  good  or 
eviL    The  next  effort  was  to  sit  at  school  with  a 
number  of  children  under  a  Hindu  pundit.  This 
led  to  frequent  remonstrance  from  the  pundit,  who 
declined  so  advanced  a  pupil ;  but  the  missionary 
persisted,  and  finally  lost  the  old  pundit  his  situa- 
tion.    "  The  old  pundit  and  we  are  now  great 
friends  :"  but  here  also  there  is  a  want  of  con- 
nection.   This  exploit  over,  the  proclamations  were 
resumed  by  even  entering  inside  the  courts  of  the 
houses.    ' '  The  noise  we  made  at  one  place  prepared 
them  to  expect  us  at  the  next.    By  the  end  of 
November  there  was  probably  not  one  person  in  the 
whole  city  and  immediate  neighbourhood  who  had 
not  heard  of  the  name,  love,  and  mercy  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."     Later,  much  influence  was 
won  with  the  Rajah.    He  read  the  English  Bible 
with  them,  declared  it  must  be  true  ;  is  now  busy 
learning  Roman  Urdu  that  he  may  read  it  for 
himself ;  has  given  xis  a  free  site,  with  all  the 
timber,  for  both  church  and  school ;"  and  wishes 
to  promote  education.     The  writer's  remarks  are 
often  shrewd,  and  always  decided.     ' '  We  keep  fo 
away  from  noisy  crowded  places  .  .  .  We  do  not 
believe  in  street  discussions  .  .  .  We  have  seen 
missionaries  with  large  audiences  round  them.  Sud- 
denly one  or  two  individuals,  generally  smartish- 
looking  young  men,  squeeze  through  the  crowd  to 


Christian  "Work,  Jan  2, 1863.] 


NEW  BOOKS. 


47 


the  very  front,  and  standing  quietly  for  a  few 
minutes,  with  a  suppressed  grin  upon  their  faces, 
and  a  thorough  consciousness  of  power,  suddenly 
interrupt  the  speaker  by  a  pert  question,  possibly 
too  frivolous  to  be  noticed,  and  the  speaker  pro- 
ceeds. But  these  men  have  come  for  fun.  They 
try  it  again  and  again.  At  length  a  keen  contro- 
versy ensues.  In  the  midst  of  the  discussion  the 
cavillers  disappear,  almost  as  suddenly  as  they  came, 
leaving  the  audience  generally  greatly  amused,  and 
the  missionary  sad  ...  It  seems  to  us  that  the 
better  way  is  by  brief  enunciations  of  truth,  never 
to  exceed  five  minutes  in  delivery.  We  would  not 
deliver  them  at  any  fixed  place,  would  build  our 
hopes  mainly  on  individual  conversational  teach-  I 
ing,"  and  here  are  the  missionary's  plans  and  j 
opinions.  He  appeals  for  help  :  for  a  church,  to 
cost  300?.  ;  and  preaching  stations  at  20/.  each  ; 
and  for  Scripture  readers.  Those  in  the  neighbour- 
hood appear  to  have  faith  in  the  mission,  and  it  is 
carrying  the  kingdom  of  Christ  into  a  new  terri- 
tory. 

Books  of  sermons  abound  at  this  season,  like 
other  books,  but  with  less  to  justify  their  appear- 
ance.* Goodwin's  Discourses  on  Election  form  the 
ninth  volume  of  that  author's  works  in  Mr.  NichoFs 
edition.  Mr.  Beecher  has  found  a  re-publisher  in 
this  country.  +  Twenty-four  sermons  have  been 
issued  in  a  pleasant,  well-printed  volume,  and  with 
the  promise  of  more.  They  bear  the  mark  [of 
Mr.  Beecher  throughout.  Singularly  felicitous  in 
imagery,  illustration,  and  phraseology  irregular ; 
and  impulsive,  and  illogical  in  thought ;  continually 
sinking  to  the  lower  level  of  the  platform,  and  on 
the  point  of  being  coarse  or  ludicrous  ;  more  apt  to 
seize  the  aesthetic  and  moral  aspects  of  truth  than 
the  doctrinal  or  spiritual.  Mr.  Brown's  sermons  X 
are  always  a  theological  system.  It  is  the  theolo- 
gical thinker  who  speaks  ;  with  honest  enthusiastic 
earnestness,  "marred  by  frequent  whimsicality  of 
expression,  and  the  consciousness  of  effort.  He 
thinks  out  openly  for  himself,  but  has  not  escaped 
the  temptation  of  fancying  that  original  thoughts 
must  imply  original  doctrine.  The  present  volume 
!  is  on  The  Divine  Treatment  of  Sin,  starting  from 
The  Fall  treated  as  Development.  Dr.  Thompson's 
small  treatise  § — for  the  sermons  assume  that  form 
— is  probably  the  most  valuable  of  the  four.  There 
could  scarcely  be  a  better  exposition  of  the  graces 
strung  together  by  St.  Peter  in  the  opening  of  his 
second  Epistle.  Mr.  Binney  found  himself  in  not 
an  uncommon  predicament  when,  intending  to  con- 
fine his  subject  to  two  sermons,  it  expanded  to 
fourteen.  ||    The  Christian  relations  of  money  have 

*  Goodwin's  Works.  Vol.  IX.,  Discourses  of  Election 
and  Thankfulness. 

t  Beecher* 's  Sermons.    Vol.  I. 

%  The  Divine  Treatment  of  Sin.  By  J.  Baldwin 
Brown,  B.A. 

§  The  Band  of  Christian  Graces.  By  the  Eev.  J.  P. 
Thompson,  DP. 

II  Money  :  a  Popular  Exposition  in  Rough  Notes.  By 
T.  Binney. 


not  been  fairly  dealt  with  hitherto,  and  it  is  well 
that  Mr.  Binney  has  brought  his  well-trained  mind 
to  so  difficult  and  intricate  a  subject.  The  super- 
ficial treatment  it  has  been  lately  receiving,  has  dis- 
couraged attention,  and  has  confused  and  repelled 
men,  instead  of  helping  them  in  their  stewardship. 
The  bad  influences  of  money  occupy  the  first  six 
Sermons,  first  as  obstructions  of  the  light,  and 
then  as  antagonistic  to  the  divine  life  begun  in  the 
soul.  The  succeeding  six  sermons  treat  of  the  right 
religious  use  to  which  money  may  be  put ;  the  last 
two  are  an  exposition  of  systematic  beneficence. 
The  author  apologises  for  the  form  of  "  rough 
notes  "  in  which  these  sermons  appear,  and  in  which 
illness  has  compelled  him  to  retain  them."  It  may 
be  found  that  their  very  roughness  lends  a  force  and 
suggestiveness  to  the  volume  that  it  could  not  have 
otherwise.  We  have  no  essays  on  the  subject  so 
searching,  convincing,  practical,  and  telling. 

Mr.  Paton's  fine  criticism  of  M.  Kenan's  Vie  de 
Jesus  was  pointed  out  when  it  appeared  in  the 
London  Quarterly  Review.  It  has  been  wisely  re- 
printed,* and  will  take  its  place  with  the  best  lite- 
rature on  the  subject.  A  thoughtful  essay  on  the 
Atonement  has  been  written  by  Mr.  Robert  Brown,  + 
and  will  repay  close  perusal.  Mr.  Brown  is  a  grace- 
ful and  simple  writer,  as  well  as  an  intelligent  and 
independent  thinker. 

Jacobus'  Notes  on  Joha%  will  be  welcome  to  those 
who  need  his  help  in  the  other  Gospels,  to  all  of 
which  Mr.  Mimpriss  has  furnished  a  marvellously 
cheap  and  compact  Harmony. %  A  useful,  handy 
book  of  another  sort  has  been  compiled  by  Dr. 
Bonar,  who  has  arranged  a  vast  number  of  the 
Promises  of  God  in  a  readable  volume, ||  "a  book 
for  the  closet  and  sick  room :  which  a  traveller 
might  like  to  pack  into  his  portmanteau,  or  a  friend 
choose  as  a  gift."  Dr.  Bonar  will  receive  the  thanks 
of  more  than  one  generation  for  working  out  so 
admirably  a  thought  so  happy. 

At  a  season  of  present -giving  and  story-telling 
like  this,  it  is  pleasant  to  mention  three  excellent 
gifts.  Those  who  care  for  history  will  be  amply 
provided  by  a  tale  of  the  brilliant  episode  of  the 
Italian  Reformation,  wrought  out  with  much  know- 
ledge, skill,  and  picturesqueness.  *\\  Tossed  on  the 
Waves  is  a  fine  manly  stor}-,  with  plenty  of  quiet 
adventure,  and  some  capital  surprises,  a  book 
that  would  delight  a  boy's  heart,**  and  do  him 
good.    Studies  for  Stories  ff  are  written  with  the 

*  A  Review  of  the  "Tie  de  Jesus"  of  M.  Renan.  Bv 
J.  B.  Paton,  M.A. 

t  The  Gospel  of  Common  Sense.    By  Robert  Brown. 

X  Notes  on  the  Gospels,  Critical  and  Explanatory. 
John.   By  Melanchthus  W".  Jacobus. 

§  TJie  Gospel  Treasury  :  a  Treasury  Harmony  of  the 
Four  Evangelists.    Compiled  by  Robert  Mimpriss. 

|j  The  Word  of  Promise :  a  Handbook  to  the  Promises 
of  Scripture.    By  Horatius  Bonar,  D.D. 

%  From  Dawn  to  Dark  in  Italy.  A  Tale  of  the  Re- 
formation in  the  Sixteenth  Century. 

**  Toised  on  the  Waves.  A  Story  of  Young  Life.  By 
Edwin  H  odder. 

ff  Studies  for  Storks.   In  Two  Volumes. 


43 


XEW  BOOKS. 


[Christian  "Work,  Jan  .  2,  U63. 


most  charming  ease  and  fidelity  to  nature.  Some 
of  them  are  as  perfect  as  sketches  of  the  kind  can 
be,  and  there  .is  a  delicious  purity  in  the  style,  a 
depth  of  feeling  and  tenderness  of  expression,  that 
make  them  read  like  poems.  The  fine  conception 
and  powerful  illustration  of  character,  the  dramatic 
force,  the  delicate  perception,  the  subtle  grace  of 
thought,  mark  an  authoress  of  as  high  and  uncom- 
mon a  character  as  has  appeared  in  this  age  of 
authoresses.  It  is  intrinsically  the  worthiest  New 
Year's  gift  that  the  season  has  produced,  and  may 
be  put  with  almost  equal  pleasure  into  the  hands  of 
either  the  young  or  the  old. 

Of  pamphlets  it  is  enough  to  mention  A  Few 
Words  to  our  Village  Girls,  containing  excellent 
homely  advice,  which  would  have  bee  a  better  with- 
out the  meagre  and  garbled  collection  of  Hymns  at 
the  eud  :  Self  Love  and  the  Morals  of  the  Future, 
an  exposition  of  the  theory  that^Self  Love]  is  the 
basis  of  all  natural  morality :  and  The  Presence  of 
God  our  Rest,  a  New  Year's  address  from  the 
.  welcome  pen  of ^the  Rev.  Charles  Stanford. 


SWISS  LITERATURE. 

Le  Christianisme  dans  Vdge  moderne,  by  M. 
Chastel,  is  the  continuation  of  the  author's  learned 
studies  on  Church  history.  M.  Chastel  has  long 
been  Professor  at  Geneva  of  ecclesiastical  history ; 
and  he  is  one  of  the  men  who  devote  to  their  duties 
their  whole  time  and  abilities.  He  has  thus  pro- 
duced several  volumes  which  are  highly  esteemed 
among  men  of  learning,  and  one  of  which,  UHistoire 
de  la  destruction  du  Paganisme,  has  received  a  prize 
from  the  French  Academy.  The  new  volume  is  a 
sequel  to  that  entitled  Le  Christianisme  et  UEglise 
au  moyen  age:  and  the  author  still  promises  us  a 
volume  of  which  our  own  age  will  be  the  subject ; 
then  another  volume  of  the  times  anterior  to  the 
middle  ages  ;  and  four  volumes  which  will  embrace 
the  entire  history  of  the  Church.  This  will  not  be 
a  narrative  of  facts  :  it  will  be  a  survey  of  their 
complex  relations  and  their  concatenations.  M. 
Chastel  excels  in  making  the  highest  questions 
accessible  to  all :  his  works  are  neither  below  the 
learned,  nor  above  the  ordinary  intelligence. 

In  a  much  more  humble  sphere  I  will  mention  to 
you  our  Etrennes  religieuses,  a  popular  book,  which 
is  now  entering  on  the  sixteenth  year  of  its  existence, 
and  is  published  by  Genevan  ecclesiastics.  It  is  a 
simple  collection  of  edifying  and  instructive  scraps, 
which,  however,  have  for  the  most  part  the  recom- 


mendation of  actuality  and  nationality.  It  pene- 
trates into  many  places  where  works  of  a  positively 
religious  character  would  not  penetrate,  and  at  the 
same  time  it  is  much  liked  in  all  religious  families. 
It  concludes  every  year  with  a  rapid  history  of  all 
that  has  taken  place  at  Geneva  in  the  Church  and 
in  the  religious  world,  during  the  last  twelve  months. 
These  annual  summaries  will  hereafter  have  an 
historic  interest. 

For  Christmas  we  have  a  new  publication  by 
M.  Bungener,  No€l  au  Pole,  ou  Dieu  partout.  This 
treatise,  of  which  the  subject  is  entirely  English, 
and  -will  no  doubt  interest  the  people  among  whom 
you  live,  has  just  been  translated  and  published  in 
London  (Nisbet). 

Some  "Lessons  on  Geneva,"  found  among  the 
papers  of  the  late  Mr.  Gaussen,  have  just  now  been 
published  in  a  little  volume  in  which  we  recognise 
the  capacity  of  the  author  as  a  catechist  and  as 
a  writer. 

One  of  the  popular  poets  of  German  Switzerland, 
the  pastor  Frbhlich,  has  published  at  Zurich  a  poem 
in  ten  idyls,  epitomising  the  life  of  Calvin.  The 
plan  is  ingenious ;  and  the  poem  is,  in  many  places, 
remarkably  beautiful  and  profound.  We  were 
pleased  with  this  new  testimonial  of  Calvinian — I 
cannot  say  Calvinistic — fraternity.  But  Germany 
has  of  late  given  us  many  such ;  and  never  before 
has  the  country  of  Luther  shown  itself  so  favour- 
ably disposed  to  Calvin.  Not  less  precious  are  to 
us  the  sympathies  'of  the  country  of  Zuinglius, 
German  Switzerland.  The  poem  of  M.  Frbhlich  is 
dedicated  to  the  Company  of  Pastors. 

The  Quotidiennes  and  Piete  pratique  are  two  col- 
lections of  meditations  for  domestic  worship.  The 
author,  M.  Masse,  is  not  an  ecclesiastic.  Still 
young,  but  paralysed  from  his  birth,  he  has  sought 
in  piety  a  relief  from  his  afflictions,  and  has,  more- 
over, endeavoured  to  make  his  experiences  profit- 
able to  others. 

At  a  time  when  such  general  attention  is  directed 
to  the  Bible,  and  to  all  questions  connected  with  it, 
you  will  not]  learn  without  interest  that  our  best 
Hebrew  scholar,  Pastor  Segond,  has  been  directed 
by  the  Companykof  Pastors  to  make  a  new  transla- 
tion of  the  ^Old  Testament.  M.  Segond  possesses 
every  qualification  for  the  completion  of  such  a 
grand  and  beautiful  task — science,  activity,  perse- 
verance and  [a  profound  faith  in  the  Divinity  of  the 
j  Scriptures.  We  hope  much  from  him  ;  and  all  the 
'  Evangelical  Christian  Churches  will  assuredly  follow 
him  with  their  sympathies  and  prayers. 


For  use  in  Library  only 


For  use  in  Library  ooif